《Si Vis Pacem -‖- Para Bellum [Naruto FanFic]》 Si Vis Pacem -‖- Para Bellum I Si Vis Pacem -¡¬- Para Bellum I I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Prologue Arc I Prologue I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Prologue ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ One day, she awoke from her dreams, finding herself ... Well, that was the question, where was she? She didn''t have an answer. The universe remained silent, as fate was a cruel master indeed. They both ignored her. She didn''t expect that she would find herself in a situation like this, but she did. And now she was here, wherever this place might be. Whether this was heaven, or hell, she couldn''t tell. So far, both was possible, which didn''t make much of a difference. This place was terrible, either way. What she knew, though, for sure, was that she was deader than dead. A premature death ended her peaceful life. And now she was here, trapped in a never ending limbo, waiting for something to happen ... ... ... ... What was this? Some kind of force was ... pushing her? ¡°You will always be my little Asami.¡± ... ... ... Whhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaatttttttttttttttttttttt!? Asami''s eyes widened as realisation dawned. This wasn''t possible. This shouldn''t be possible. A name, a name, a name. She was given a name. Her limbs lost all force. A newborn girl cried, as her entire world shattered to tiny pieces. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^= Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc I Chapter 1 Arc I Chapter 1 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Classification: Top secret! Only for personnel in possession of the necessary security clearance! Any act of unauthorised publication may be liable to prosecution by the competent authorities! Field report: Current situation and future course of action 1) Location 2) Time 3) Status 4) Language barrier 4) Language: Language barrier, unproblematic. No serious complications encountered so far. Passive communication possible. Able to understand local population without any prior knowledge of the spoken language. Possibly related to being a child and the superior processing power of a child''s mind. Complete fluency achievable. Active communication difficult. Ability to speak not yet developed. Vocal cords uncooperative. Only able to utter single vowels and consonants. Progress painfully slow. 5) Mana: Mana core intact. Condition of soul stable. Both suffered only minor damage during transition. Mana reserves recuperating. External traces of mana detected. Classification unknown. Presence weak, diluted, but noticeable. Energy stable, constant. Few oscillations. Energy is without doubt similar to mana. Assumed to be local variation. Differences in composition and behaviour suggest so. Detected signatures don''t correspond with known patterns. Own mana signature changed drastically. Change probably a product of the reincarnation process. Further investigation required. Conclusion, having been transported to another world, highly likely. 6) Conclusions: Situation inconclusive. Being a child still boring, incredibly boring. Taxing on your mental health. Condemned to monotonous inactivity day in, day out. Gradual death by sheer boredom. Brutal form of torture. Lying around in a cradle, doing nothing. Horrible. Feel the need to set something on fire. A little fire would be entertaining to watch. PS Recommended training puppy eyes. Recent use proved to be effective against Okaa-san. Results promising. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 2 Arc I Chapter 2 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami was staring into her mirror, admiring herself. It was a well crafted mirror. A golden frame carried the glass. Her appearance was that of an adorable little girl. She was sweet, cute, and cuddly. Even Okaa-san said that she was adorable, the most adorable girl in all of Konoha. So it must be true. Her black eyes ... Her black silken hair ... Her soft and tender cheeks ... Her fair complexion ... Her wonderful lips ... No wrinkles ... No moles ... No blemishes ... She was true perfection ... Her appearance was ... impeccable, that of a human girl in the body of a doll. The girl in the mirror looked right back at her, imitating all of her movements. Asami raised her hand. The girl raised her arm. Asami tilted her head. The girl tilted her head. Asami furrowed her eyebrow. The girl furrowed her eyebrow. Asami smiled. The girl smiled. She was the girl, and the girl was she. Yet no matter how she looked, in her heart, she was still the same. Nothing had changed, she was Asami and Asami was she. This was her new self. ¡°...¡± Her hand touched the cold glass and both of their palms connected. Asami lost herself in her beautiful black eyes. Her eyes were ... wonderful. Two gems of abyss like darkness that gazed into your very soul. She treasured them with all her heart, even when they lacked her old colour. Her delicate lips moved, whispering in the air, ¡°Am I not an adorable child ... ¡°Asami-chan, what are you doing there?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami frowned. No, no, no, no, no, she would certainly not be dressed up like a doll again. She was a human being. One time was enough for the rest of her life. Asami opted for a tactical retreat. Very, very, very, very slowly, she was moving towards the open door in the hope she could escape, yet her hopes were crushed. ¡°Where do you think you are going, Asami-chan?¡± Okaa-san grabbed her by her collar, preventing her feeble attempt to escape. Okaa-san grinned with a glint of evil glee in her eyes. Escape was impossible. Resistance was futile. ¡°Hmm, eh, ... Okaa-san ...¡± Asami stuttered. Okaa-san kidnapped her and commenced with her work, an activity that Okaa-san enjoyed very much. She was her cute little treasure, and her doting Okaa-san loved to dress her up. Asami wore a small kimono, specifically tailored for her. It wasn''t her only kimono. In fact, she owned many of them. Maybe too many. By now, she had an entire collection of kimonos for every occasion, for every season, for every week, for every day of the year, to the point that her wardrobe was full of them. And their number kept only growing. It was no secret that Okaa-san possessed a strong infatuation for kimono, and that her stylistic preferences might have influenced her choice of clothing. Not that Asami protested against being clad in silk. Deep down in her childish heart, Asami enjoyed being treated like a little princess. For Okaa-san, she was thus always the one and only Asami-hime. Okaa-san tightened her belt and adjusted the cute ribbon on her head. Her lips beamed, immensely proud of her work. ¡°And finished! What do you think, Asami-chan? You look marvellous, don''t you?¡± Asami gazed at the mirror. It was perfect. She was ... adorable. Cuddly, huggly and sugar sweet. As usual, Okaa-san dollified her to perfection. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 3 Arc I Chapter 3 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Clad in her usual black kimono, Asami returned to her playground and her favourite sandbox, her eyes sparkling and her heart beating rapidly with anticipation. Okaa-san was at her side, holding her tiny hand. It was her playground and her sandbox, although it was, in theory, located in a public playground, so open to everyone, which was, however, just a minor detail. Nothing but a mere formality. Nothing but a trivial nuisance. Certainly nothing that would stop her and her hereditary claim on her favourite sandbox, fairly and squarely acquired though the age old and honoured right of conquest! It was her sandbox! Hers alone! Nobody else was allowed to enter her kingdom! After all, she was a princess, and every princess needed a kingdom. Naturally, it took some time and effort to expel certain undesirable individuals, such as other children, from her sandbox, but ultimately she succeeded through the skilled use of intimidation, coercion, and persuasion. Her glare sufficed to convince the remaining unwilling. The troublemakers were forever banished, forever exiled from her little kingdom, their names purged from the annals of history! The sandbox was now hers, her imperial authority unchallenged! Now, she ruled over her sandbox with an iron fist, much to her delight! Armed with her own two hands, a cute little shovel, the great shovel of imperial authority, and an appropriate bucket, the bucket of bountiful opulence, Asami proceeded with her construction works on her grand sandcastle that she had built all by herself. Her Okaa-san was watching her work from a nearby bench with a happy smile across her lips. Okaa-san loved watching her little treasure. Asami clenched her fist, determined to continue her work. Her goal for today was to complete the inner ward. The walls had to be strengthened, and the towers had to be reinforced, and the keep had to be raised. Thus, Asami commenced construction, humming. Her shovel performed its duty diligently, shovelling plenty of sand into her bucket. ¡°? ??? ? ? ?? ~. ? ??? ? ? ?? ~. ? ??? ? ? ?? ~.¡± Yet unbeknownst to little princess Asami, grave danger loomed on the horizon, threatening her peaceful kingdom and her magnificent castle alike. With all her attention focused on her construction works, she didn¡¯t notice the ominous group of boys approaching her and her sandbox. ¡°Hey, you ...¡± ¡°Eh, ...¡± Asami reacted, surprised, turning her head. A large group of boys greeted. They were numerous, seeking safety in numbers. For some reason, they all looked angry and displeased ... with her. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± The boys glared at her without exception. Asami tilted her head, pointing at herself. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± A boy nodded, his arms crossed and his glare unyielding. The boy represented the group, being their spokesperson. ¡°Yes, we are. We are here to talk, girl, and we are not alone.¡± The group scowled at her, their hostility palpable. Asami beamed, unfazed by their antagonism. ¡°I notice. What do you wish to discuss then, my friends?¡± The boy frowned, gritting his teeth. ¡°We are not your friends!¡± Asami smiled. ¡°And yet here you are, standing before me, clearly wanting something from me. So state your purpose, or stop pestering me.¡± ¡°...¡± The boy clenched his fists, a vein appearing on his forehead. ¡°Right, we are here to take our sandbox back.¡± The group of boys nodded in agreement. ¡°This is our playground, and you have no right to keep it all to yourself! The sandbox is for everyone!¡± Asami waved at her mother with a happy smile. ¡°Okaa-san~. =^.^=¡± Her Okaa-san waved back, beaming at her. ¡°Asami-chan~.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± The boy fell silent. Asami grinned, her plot revealed. ¡°If you hit me, I will cry. And then you all will get into trouble.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± The boy clenched his fists, his anger rising up. ¡°It''s not over yet, girl.¡± ¡°It is. And now begone! As things stand, you have already wasted enough of my time.¡± Asami gestured dismissively, returning to her sandbox and her castle. ¡°...¡± The boy boiled, his knuckles turning white. ¡°Mind my words, we will be back. Your Okaa-san can''t protect you forever.¡± Asami halted, an ominous, sinister giggle escaping her lips. ¡°Do you think so? If the day comes, you are, of course, welcome to try your luck.¡± A flaming purple aura surrounded her like a veil of fire, her eyes shimmering vibrant purple. ¡°... ... ...¡± The boys froze solid in terror, all blood drained from their faces and their words stuck in their throats. They were whiter than white, white than snow, their fear palpable. Asami tilted her head cutely, a beatific smile gracing her lips. ¡°...¡± ¡°Aaaaaaahhhhhh!!!¡± The boys ran, fleeing in all directions as if their very lives depended on it. Asami meanwhile returned to her sandcastle, her shovel and bucket in hand ... ¡°Asami-chan~.¡± Her Okaa-san appeared, a worried look on her face. ¡°What were the boys up to? Were they bullying you, Asami-chan?¡± Asami shook her head. ¡°Oh, no, not at all, but I think that they wanted to play with me and help me with my sandcastle ...¡± ¡°I see, but why did they suddenly run away then?¡± Okaa-san was confused. So was Asami, tilting her head. ¡°I don''t know, maybe they had something better to do. Maybe they are playing hide and seek. Okaa-san, do you want to help me with my sandcastle? You can either wield the bucket of bountiful opulence, or the shovel of imperial authority.¡± Asami offered Okaa-san her beloved shovel and bucket. Okaa-san beamed, her hand accepting her shovel. ¡°Of course~.¡± And thus her construction works continued together with Okaa-san at her side. The sun stood high, and the sky was a clear azure blue. It was a happy day, one of the happiest days in her life. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 4 Arc I Chapter 4 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami woke up early, rubbing her tired eyes. Today was Asami day. Today was her birthday, which was of course a very special day. Thus, she was excited to see what presents she would receive this year. Samako, her personal maid and confidant, helped her to get dressed in her favourite kimono. It might seem strange, but it was only natural that she possessed a maid. After all, she was a young and rich ojou-sama hailing from a wealthy family. A maid clearly befitted a girl of her standing. After getting dressed, Asami navigated towards the living room with Samako accompanying her. Samako opened the door, allowing her to enter. Okaa-san was already awaiting her with a big smile on her face. Even her grandparents were present. It was of course Okaa-san that handed her the first present of many to come. It was a golden hairpin made of pure gold. ¡°Oh ...¡± Asami marvelled. The hairpin was love on first sight, and she put it on immediately. It made her feel like a princess. At least, Okaa-san and grandmother said so. They must be right. The second present was a porcelain doll. The doll was dressed in the same kimono just as she. Visitt for the latest updates ¡°...¡± Asami hugged her doll. It was her doll now. She had now one friend more, which made one friend in total. Regardless of how cheerful Samako was, she was her maid. And Okaa-san didn''t count. The third present was from her grandmother. It was a calligraphy set, consisting of brushes and ink. A reminder that an ojou-sama should never neglect her studies. The fourth present was a box of delicious confectioneries wrapped in paper. Unfortunately and much to her disappointed, their existence was rather short lived as they were quickly consumed by her, Okaa-san, her grandparents, and Samako in a united effort. The last present was once again from Okaa-san. It was another exquisite kimono. ¡°Oh ...¡± Asami was awed. Not that she needed another one, but you could never have enough of them. It was always better to have two kimonos rather than one kimono. The presents satisfied Asami. They were good presents. Especially, the doll. And the kimono. And the hairpin. And the calligraphy set. And the box of confectioneries. But something was sorely missing, something important. Something she had long desired, but never received. A proper princess also needed a proper sword. She didn''t. It was a circumstance that must be remedied forthwith! Asami tugged at her mother''s sleeves. ¡°Okaa-san~... Okaa-san~... Okaa-san~...¡± ¡°Tch, if you think so, then prove your worth. Show me that you are capable of wielding a blade, and I might consider your request.¡± Mitsuzuka clicked his tongue, crossing his arms. He didn''t believe in her, at all. In his eyes, she was nothing but a little girl, nothing but a spoiled and pampered little rich ojou-san. Admittedly, it was true that Okaa-san spoiled and pampered her all day, but that was beside point. Asami grabbed one of the swords from the table. They were lying there in front of her, only waiting for her. The grip was sturdy. The blade well balanced. The steel didn''t show any signs of impurities. The durability and hardness were adequate. The elasticity satisfactory. Her hand swung her blade. It wasn''t perfect, but it was good enough. And good enough sufficed. ¡°Asami-chan ...¡± Okaa-san held her hands, looking worried. Mitsuzuka observed her. ¡°Seems like you know at least how to swing a sword without hurting yourself.¡± Asami tightened her grip on her blade, her gaze drawn to a nearby metal bar. It was lying around unused in the corner. ¡°I guess that means that a little demonstration is in order ...¡± Mitsuzuka raised an eyebrow. ¡°Such as?¡± Asami went and took the metal bar, ramming it directly into the ground. The bar dug into the soft earth. Unbeknownst to everyone, traces of purple chakra coated the edge of her blade. Mitsuzuka didn''t look convinced. ¡°What are you trying to do there? Do you really think a metal bar will convince me ...¡± Asami struck right in front of everyone. Her strike was swift and fast. In a single strike and in the blink of an eye, her blade sliced the metal bar apart. Imbued with chakra, her sword cut hardened steel like it was nothing. It was a diagonal upward cut. Her cut was clean. ... ... ... Okaa-san clapped her hands, applauding. ¡°Amazing, Asami-chan, you must be a natural talent.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Mitsuzuka fell silent, his eyes inspecting the sliced metal bar. He had seen many swordsmen come and go in his life. He all found them lacking in skill and dedication. They were nothing but a disappointment, wasting his time and blades alike ... To think that he would witness a girl this skilled in this day and age ... ¡°I think that I can make an exception in your case ...¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 5 Arc I Chapter 5 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥Visitt for the latest updates Asami was residing under a gazebo in her garden, holding a tea ceremony with her doll. Clad in her best kimono, her hands poured some hot water into a small cup that she had prepared beforehand. Her hands carefully lifted the cup of green tea, offered it to her doll. Her doll graciously accepted her cup and Asami pretended that her doll was sipping on it, complimenting her on her tea making skills. Of course, she didn''t. Her cup of tea remained untouched in front of her doll, the steaming water evaporating into the air. Dolls didn''t live. Dolls didn''t talk. Unfortunately ... The sound of a sliding door interrupted Asami and her ceremony ... Her head turned around, only to spot Okaa-san. It was her mother standing there, holding an envelope in her hands. ¡°Asami-chan, can you come please inside for a moment? There¡¯s something we need to talk about. The village sent a letter.¡± Asami frowned, reluctant to interrupt her tea ceremony. ¡°Is it important, Okaa-san?¡± Her mother nodded. ¡°It is.¡± Okaa-san looked serious. ¡°I understand.¡± Asami turned to her doll. ¡°Wait here for me. I will be soon back.¡± ¡°...¡± Her doll didn''t move. Good girl. Asami entered the house. ¡°What is the matter, Okaa-san?¡± Her mother hesitated. ¡°The village sent a letter. They inform us that you will undergo your medical examination next week ...¡± Eventually, he returned and Asami was hard pressed to suppress her laughter. Didn''t they notice how silly they looked in their stupid white gowns? The design was atrocious, making them look like complete fools. The iryo-nin took a seat and flicked through his file in a hurry. She was probably not his only examinee today. The floors of the hospital were filled with masses of high spirited children, boys and girls of all ages. They were all called up and expected to undergo their mandatory yearly medical examination to evaluate their combat fitness. Even in peace, the village ever demanded a steady stream of new recruits, of fresh bodies to bolster its forces. Konoha craved ninja, even among the youngest. The doctor folded his hand. ¡°I will keep this short, Kurano-san, your daughter''s results are interesting ... Very interesting, in fact.¡± Okaa-san wondered, ¡°Interesting?¡± ¡°Yes, interesting¡±, the doctor affirmed. ¡°Her constitution is mediocre, at best, not to say disappointing. But her chakra ... I didn''t expect anything like this ... Her chakra levels are completely off the charts ... Your daughter appears to be in possession of substantial chakra reserves. In fact, her chakra level is abnormal for her age group and background. Even compared with prominent clan children, her readings are ... beyond extraordinary, although her chakra seems to be quite one sided and yin heavy, from what I can tell.¡± ¡°...¡±Asami stiffened. Did she mess up? Apaprently, she didn''t suppress her chakra level enough ... Okaa-san looked concerned. ¡°And that means?¡± The doctor explained, ¡°You see, chakra consists usually of two components, yin and yang. Spiritual and physical energy. Normally, the ratio is about equal, 50% yin, 50% yang. Individual exceptions exist, obviously, and certain clans are known for the high yin component. Uchiha and Nara are typical examples. Their chakra strongly favours yin. But never before, have I seen such an extreme case of yin dominance. Her chakra is nearly entirely composed of pure yin, which, I guess, also explains her weak constitution. Her strong yin component hampers her physical development. Her body lacks the necessary yang to counterbalance her yin. No wonder that her growth is stunted.¡± ¡°Does that mean that she can''t enter the academy?¡± Okaa-san asked, her face concerned. The doctor hesitated to answer. ¡°... ... ... Absolutely not ... Quite the contrary. Your daughter is perfectly eligible to enrol. Even if we take her physical deficiencies into account, it would be a shame to let a talent like her go to waste. I must thus strongly recommend you allow your daughter to enrol at the academy. In fact, I am obligated to report cases like hers to village council. Konoha cannot afford to ignore talents of her calibre. Your daughter must serve. Her chakra is strong. Her chakra control is also exceptional, from what I can tell. Your daughter is, by all standards, naturally gifted. She should have an easy time with picking up ninjutsu, genjutsu, or even medical ninjutsu. I have no doubt that she will have a bright future as kunoichi.¡± ¡°I understand ...¡± Okaa-san was far from amused. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 6 Arc I Chapter 6 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Their visited ended and they soon returned home. It was a long day, and they were now sitting together, staring at each other. Her mother was sipping on a cup of fresh tea, and Asami did likewise. The mild aroma of herbs invigorated their sense. Neither of them spoke, unwilling to disturb the peaceful silence. Time passed, and day turned night. The sun set and darkness claimed its rightful place. The silence heavy, suffocating, nearly insufferable. But even the thickest ice was destined to be broken. Her mother took a deep sigh and spoke, ¡°It seems like they will ask you soon to participate in the entry exam.¡± Asami merely nodded. ¡°It does ...¡± Her mother continued. ¡°They will try everything to enrol you at the academy, regardless of how low you score.¡± Asami agreed, ¡°They will ...¡± They both knew they would. She more than her, but even her mother realised that her enrolment was only a matter of time. Okaa-san sipped on her tea. ¡°Do you really want to become a kunoichi? Is that what you truly want? Is that what your heart desires?¡± I still remember the joy I felt. Now we could finally live together as a family. I confronted him ...¡± Her wounded heart cried. The pain of betrayal hurt. Kurano clenched her fists, tears of bitterness running down her face.¡°That day he renounced me. The day he renounced us, Asami. It was the moment that he finally showed his true face. He despised me. He looked down on me. I was nothing but a useless woman, a woman not worthy of his attention. All this time, he used me. And when the time came, he discarded me like a mere toy. It was the day I realised that ninja are no heroes. They never were. In the end, they only care for themselves. They are strong, and we are weak. They take what they can, and we give what we have to. I hate ninja. I hate them all. I can''t lose you, Asami. I don''t want you to leave me too. You are everything I have left.¡± ¡°Okaa-san ...¡± Her mother''s sight saddened Asami. The tragic wreckage of a human life was standing before her. A gentle soul shattered by grief, wounded by sadness. Her heart pitied her beloved okaa-san. She didn''t deserve such a fate. She didn''t. ¡°...¡± Asami hugged her crying Okaa-san, her weak arms shielding Kurano from all the evil, from all the cruelty of this world. She hugged the one who showed her nothing but kindness, the one who showered her with unconditional love. ¡°I will never leave you, Okaa-san. No matter what, I will always stand at your side. I will protect you with my life, and with my soul.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc I Chapter 7 Arc I Chapter 7 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami stretched her body and proceeded with her exercises. Her natural strength and stamina were both abysmal. Thus, her physical constitution had to be gradually strengthened. It was a painful affair, but the numbing pain was worth it. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch.¡± Asami continued her stretching exercises. Stupid muscle aches, the treacherous arch enemy of frail girls like her. Asami bent forward to reach her toes. An unexpected spike of pain shot through her body, but Asami endured, and endured, and endured. She endured, as pain was educational. Her daughter possessed the same wonderful black eyes as her father. They radiated strength, promising immense power, power beyond human comprehension. But while her father wielded these eyes merely by fortunate circumstances like a usurper of a long lost legacy, Asami was their true heir, predestined since ancient times to call them her own. And time had proven Kurano correct. Her daughter wasn''t a normal girl, so much was obvious. Asami was a lovely child and her smile beatific, but she was also her cute little oddball. Her daughter was exceptionally intelligent, a mischievous girl with much criminal energy. ¡°...¡± Kurano sighed. The burdens of motherhood were indeed heavy, but Asami was worth it. Her child was her everything, and she wouldn''t give her away for anything in the world. Her daughter loved her with all her heart, and she never failed to brighten her day. She was her Okaa-san and that made Kurano happy. Even in her darkest moments, Asami was there for her. When she broke down, Asami stood at her side, soothing her crying heart. Her child¡¯s gentle voice caressed her despairing mind. Her tiny arms hugged her tightly. Asami would never leave her. I will never leave you, Okaa-san. No matter what, I will always stand at your side. I will protect you with my life, and with my soul. Kurano smiled. Her words touched her very heart. Asami was the daughter that she had always wished for, and heaven had granted her wish. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 8 Arc I Chapter 8 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami practised another morning session of callisthenics, even when it was already afternoon. It was her habit to sleep longer than necessary, but in her defence, her bed was simply too soft and fluffy to fight the temptation of slumber ... Her periphery senses reacted. An unknown chakra signature entered her range, heading straight in her direction. The signature was coming closer and closer. Unidentified chakra signature ... Above average ... High chakra level ... Ninja ... Probably her sensei. A woman opened the door, entering the garden. The woman was young, in her early twenties, and yet she was a genuine kunoichi. Her metal headband betrayed her upon sight. Her sensei wore a white sleeveless tunic over her red fishnet. Her black hair was loose, and her eyes possessed a crimson tone. The woman seemed uncomfortable with the entire situation, visibly nervous. She was fidgeting with her hands, and yet it was her to make the first step and break the ice. ¡°Eh, ...¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥Visitt for the latest updates ¡°Eh, ... what are you doing there?¡± Kurenai offered a weak smile to greet her new student. Clearly, she wasn''t the best choice to serve as an instructor. She lacked the necessary experience, and her social skills were also subpar. And yet Kurano had chosen her. Her mother trusted her with her precious little daughter without a second thought. To be honest, she was tempted to decline the mission, but her heart was unable to reject such a loving and caring mother such as Kurano. In the end, she thus accepted. ¡°...¡± Kurenai sighed. She was far too kind for her own good, wasn''t she? Kurenai regained her composure. ¡°I assume then that you have never received any formal training, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami nodded. ¡°I also assume that you have never heard about the concepts of chakra or jutsu either?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami nodded again, confirming Kurenai¡¯s suspicions. Asami¡¯s family wasn¡¯t related to any clan. Her access to any form of training was thus limited. The girl was a blank slate. ¡°...¡± Kurenai sighed. This wasn''t going to be an easy task. She would have to start from complete scratch with her. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Kurenai was a bitch. A sadistic and scrupulous bitch. There was no other explanation. Her training was hellish. Was she trying to kill her, or what? Who did she think she was to treat her like this? She was only a little girl! She was cute, adorable, and cuddly like a doll. She wasn''t made for such arduous physical training. How it was possible that Kurenai could consider her routine gruesome torture sessions perfectly normal was beyond her. Was Kurenai crazy? Probably. No normal child could or should survive this kind of training. She did, but only because she cheated with her chakra. Behind her always friendly smile, Kurenai was hiding her true nature. In truth, she was an inhumane slave driver without remorse. Her sensei was putting her through a training regime that bordered on insanity. Brutal marches to increase her endurance and stamina. Sparring matches with the sole purpose to make her eat dirt. Impossible target practises. Running miles, and miles, and miles, and miles with her tiny shoulders were forced to carry a heavy backpack. Stupid endurance. Stupid stamina. Stupid physical strength. Her frail body could be considered rather, rather, rather petite, and that was unlikely to ever change due to the strong Yin component of her chakra. For now, she was able to compensated for her lack of physical strength with her chakra. She possessed plenty of chakra to spare, but little actual strength. It wasn''t the best solution, but it was a solution. The sparring matches were an equally terrible experience. They typically ended with her kissing the ground. Kurenai was really lucky that her weak body didn''t allow her to repay her kindness and give her some of her own medicine. Her target training meanwhile was more fun. Throwing some knives and metal stars wasn''t much of a challenge, even though it was her first time doing it. Kurenai praised her. Apparently, she had a natural talent for using kunai and shuriken. Quite an unexpected turn of events. Kurenai unearthed talents that she had never known about. Judging by her incredulous look, she had exceeded her expectations by a wide margin. She hit the bull''s eye over and over. She never missed, not even once. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 9 Arc I Chapter 9 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Kurenai didn''t know what to think of her newest student. Asami was incredible. There were no other words to describe her, which wasn''t exactly true. Kurenai had a few other words in mind, but they weren''t particularly nice. Asami was exceedingly prideful, haughty, conceited. Her little vainglorious princess was worse than an Uchiha. Still, the girl was talented, extremely talented. Her skill indisputable. Despite her raising the bar continuously, the girl passed her little tests with apparent ease. They were not much of a bother, just some minor nuisance. The girl wielded her kunai with years of experience, experience she shouldn''t possess. She proved to be a fast learner. Always attentive, always listening. Her chakra control was advanced. Her reserves without a doubt considerable, even when she was playing dumb. Chakra? What is that? Can you eat it? Can you buy it somewhere? Kurenai didn''t believe her for a second. The girl survived all her training without using a droplet of chakra? Impossible. A certain idiot in green might be able to pull that off, but not Asami. Her fighting style combined speed and agility. Their sparring matches showed her as much. Her attacks were fast, swift, precise. They aimed to break your defence with overwhelming force. Once again, the girl displayed an uncanny degree of prowess she shouldn''t possess. Even at this young age, her sheer natural skill surpassed all expectations. A dark sphere of purple brilliance surrounded by a corona of swirling amethyst beauty sprang forth from the palm of her hand. Its violet light radiated magnificence and splendour that illuminated even the darkest night. This was true power. Asami fell immediately in love with her child. Her chakra was so cute and sweet, wasn''t it? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Asami-chan, we have arrived.¡± Okaa-san squeezed her hand after guiding her to the academy gate. The day of the entry exam had finally arrived, yet first impression was already found lacking. The academy building was in a terrible shape. The academy was an old, rotting, decrepit ruin only waiting for demolition ¡°...¡± Asami frowned. This place would be her second home for the next years. Fantastic. Fortunately, Okaa-san was there to cheer her up. Everything was better with Okaa-san around. ¡°Asami-chan, don''t be nervous. Just give your best. No matter what, I will always be proud of you.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami blushed, her cheeks reddening. Okaa-san''s words didn''t touch her, at all. They didn''t warm her heart. ¡°Okaa-san, will you be there to watch me during the practical part of the exam ...¡± Okaa-san ruffled her hair, rewarding her even with a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Of course, I will be there. Of course, I will be there to watch you and cheer for my cute little treasure.¡± Asami was happy. And thus the entry exam began. The day to prove her worth had come. With Okaa-san accompanying her, they passed the gate and entered the academy. The school yard was filled with children, overeager parents, happy relatives, and other fellow humans. Meh, humans. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 10 Arc I Chapter 10 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥Alll latest novels at novelhall.com Arc I Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Mother and daughter were wandering through the academy yard. Asami chose to ignore any unproductive activities, such as engaging other children in conversation. A terrible idea. They didn''t understand her, and she didn''t understand them. Asami did what any sane person would have done in her stead, she observed the crowd, scanning for intriguing individuals. Her chakra sensitivity helped her in that regard. ¡°...¡± Little Asami scrutinised the other examinees, assessing their strength. Her conclusion, none of them represented a credible threat. Judging by their negligible chakra levels, her competitors were completely harmless. The girl with the blue bob haircut and white eyes was the epitome of shyness. She was hiding inside her jacket, avoiding her gaze the second their eyes met. The girl was weak, pitiful, without any self esteem whatsoever. Asami pitied her. The girl sorely needed a protective hug. The trio under the tree. An Akimichi boy, a blonde girl, and a bored boy with a ponytail. Their parents accompanied them. Apparently, they knew each other well, and so did their children ... ¡°...¡±Asami halted. Her senses detected a strong chakra presence of incomparable proportions ... The chakra she sensed was different ... It was an immense primordial force that lurked beneath the surface like an ominous shadow. The strength of the chakra piqued her interest. Her gaze was drawn to the mysterious source of the energy, curious as to who emitted such a powerful presence. Was it a veteran ninja, or possibly even the Hokage himself? Asami was met with disappointment. It was just a boy, a lone blonde boy sitting on a swing. His furious eyes were glaring at everyone, including her. As it turned out, the strongest chakra in the village belonged to a foolish brat, whom she could defeat with a single pinkie finger in her sleep. Such a disappointment ... So much wasted potential ... So much power lay dormant inside him, and yet he was nothing but an utter failure. The boy wasn''t worth her time ... Asami halted. Someone caught her attention. Apparently, her actions had gained her a secret admirer. Her prying eyes didn''t go unnoticed. Out of the corner of her eyes, she noticed that someone was watching her. ¡°...¡± Asami merely giggled and turned her head. Her swift motion surprised her observer, her attention catching him off guard. Her admirer was a black haired boy, only a few years older than her. Probably a freshly promoted genin. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The last kunai connected, barely hitting the outer edge of the target circle. The steel point embedded itself in the wooden practice target. It wasn''t a miss, but neither a good hit. ¡°Good work, Takumi.¡± The examiner, a chunin, clapped his hands, writing down the results on his list. ¡°The next one is Uchiha Sasuke. It''s your turn.¡± ¡°Hai.¡± Sasuke stepped forwards. The written test had ended and the practical portion of the exam had begun. They were asked to move to the training yard. An enthusiastic crowd of parents awaited them there. They were cheering for their children. They were sorted into different groups and assigned an examiner for the coming tests. The first test was easy, classical target practice. They received a set of kunai and a wooden target. Sasuke gripped his kunai. He would give his best, would be the best. Especially, now that he was sorted into the same group as their little princess. He met the girl again, and he was determined to show her what a real ninja was like. He threw his kunai and hit the bull''s eye directly. It was a perfect throw. Even the examiner praised him. ¡°Excellent work, Sasuke. A perfect score on the first attempt. Now the next one.¡± ¡°Huh ...¡± Sasuke was confused. ¡°...¡± This was far easier than he had expected. His father was right when he said that the academy standards weren''t exactly high ... They never were ... They accepted everyone they could get ... The examiner shouted. ¡°Minami Asami.¡± A girl stepped forwards. It was the girl in the kimono. Judging by her name and contrary to his expectations, the girl was a mere civilian. She didn''t hail from any clan, and yet her aura was strong. The girl took her kunai in a flippant and uncaring manner. It was time for their little princess to prove herself ... The kunai hit the bull''s eye with a speed that took them all by surprise, their eyes barely able to discern its flickering silhouette. The kunai ... A flash of steel crossed the ground ... The examiner, however, was overjoyed. ¡°Oh, another perfect a score. Excellent, this is a good group.¡± Sasuke narrowed his eyes.¡°...¡± The girl was good ... It seemed like the little princess was an opponent who had to be taken seriously. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 11 Arc I Chapter 11 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The entry exam and the next test followed. Their group was pitted against each other in a little elimination type tournament. The victors would then fight against each other to further demonstrate their skill. Obviously, Sasuke fought his way through the brackets, marching from victory to victory. He encountered no serious opposition. He was even cheered on by a group of female supporters. His clan background allowed him to defeat his opponent with pronounced ease. Had he lost, his Uchiha ancestors would haunt him for the rest of his life. The Uchiha were renowned for their superior skill and talent. It showed. His opponents stood no chance against his honed combat skills. In the end, only clan children and other talented individuals progressed. The little princess was among them despite her civilian background. The girl showed no signs of fatigue, no sign of exhaustion. He supposed that her fighting skills matched her kunai skills. ¡°...¡± Sasuke narrowed his eyes, prepared to face her, to fight her. Asami was his next opponent. She was strong, but so was he. Their stares met, and his courage suddenly faltered. Her calculating eyes ... Her pitch black hair ... Her pose ... Her aura ... They all reminded her of ... Nii-san. The girl resembled Nii-san ... ¡°...¡± Sasuke shook his head, dispelling such silly notions. The girl wasn''t Nii-san. Nii-san was far stronger, and even more perfect. Not that it mattered. The fact remained, he had to win. He had to defeat Asami. If he ever wanted to overcome his older brother, then he had to defeat her.Visitt for the latest updates ¡°...¡± Sasuke entered the circle, mustering all his remaining courage. The stage was set. ¡°Listen, Asami, I will defeat you! Don''t think that I will go down easily!¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Asami raised an amused eyebrow before giggling. ¡°My friend, I do not know your name, nor do I care, but do not waste my time with such grandiose words. Bring it on, if you can!¡± The girl taunted him, and she succeeded. He knew that he should have ignored her provocation, but he didn''t. Sasuke charged. A foolish decision against an adversary of her calibre. The girl sidestepped easily. His father looked up from his newspaper. Fugaku narrowed his eyes, his disappointment blatant. ¡°To be beaten by a girl ... I must say that I would have expected more from you. You are the second son of the Uchiha clan head, Sasuke. Your actions bring dishonour, not just to yourself, but to the entirety of the Uchiha clan.¡± Sasuke clenched his fist, prepared to defend his manhood. ¡°But ... But ... But the girl was strong, Father. It was impossible to defeat her.¡± His mother reacted surprised. ¡°Oh ...¡± His father less so. He frowned, clicking his tongue. ¡°Tch, How strong exactly?¡± ¡°...¡± Sasuke hesitated. ¡°Well, she reminded me of like Itachi ... Just meaner, and a girl.¡± His father''s eyebrow shot up, his curiosity piqued. ¡°... of ... Itachi?¡± Sasuke crossed his arms. ¡°Yes, she looks like a smaller version of Nii-san, and she also fights like him. However, whereas Nii-san is perfect and noble, she is evil and vicious. The girl is a meanie.¡± His father ignored his last statement, ¡°Do you happen to know her name, Sasuke?¡± ¡°Her name?¡± Sasuke was thinking. ¡°I think ... her name was ... Asami, ... Minami Asami ...¡± ¡°Minami ... Minami ... Minami ... Minami ...¡± his father mumbled, inconclusively. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°No ... It''s nothing.¡± Fugaku shook his head, dispelling his thoughts. He had the uncanny feeling that he had heard the name ¡®Minami¡¯ somewhere before. In the end, however, the Uchiha patriarch gave up. He had better things to do. The next day, Fugaku visited an old friend of him, a fellow Uchiha and infamous womaniser who plagued Konoha in the past. They talked together about the old times. Fugaku asked Sakutaro about a certain love affair he had during his younger years. As it turned out, he had a daughter, a very talented daughter. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 12 Arc I Chapter 12 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Iruka offered an encouraging smile. As their teacher, it was his duty to motivate his students. Keeping up a smile was paramount in that regard. ¡°Good work, Kiba. Your presentation about the Inuzuka clan was ... insightful. A bit too descriptive at some points, though.¡± They didn''t need to know all about dog pee and the various different types of dog poop. What colour. What shape. What consistency. What texture. Too much information. Iruka scribbled on his notebook. ¡°You will get a good mark, Kiba. You can return now to your place. The next one of the list is Minami Asami.¡± Asami stood up and stepped forwards with a sheet of paper in her hands. The girl looked motivated. ¡°What is your presentation, Asami-chan? You are not from a clan, so I assigned you ninja life in general as your topic.¡± Asami beamed in high spirits. ¡°I wrote a little song that I am going to sing, Iruka-sensei.¡± ¡°Oh, a song ...¡± Iruka scratched his head. ¡°That''s a strange form of ... presentation, but I guess it''s fine. What''s the song about?¡± ¡°It is about the Second Great Ninja War and the destruction it caused. History was always one of my favourite subjects.¡± ¡°I see ...¡± Iruka offered an uneasy smile. He had a bad feeling, a very bad feeling ... Asami took a deep breath and sang. ¡°We kill the sick, the young, the lame We do our best to kill and maim Because the kills all count the same Ninja do what they need Running fast, through the trees Ninja doing what they please Attacking refugees Ninja do what they need It made us all feel good inside When the strong men wept and the women cried But what we liked was the children fried Ninja do what they need See that family over there? Watch me get ''em with a pair Blood and guts just everywhere Ninja do what they need Mercs and swords for hire Rogues and thieves around the fire Money makes the flames go higher Ninja do what they need Children sucking on a mother''s tit They all end down in the pit Because we ANBU don''t give a shit Ninja do what they need Attack some kids when you go downtown By throwing some candy on the ground Then get them when they gather''round Ninja do what they need A squad of Kumo-nin in the grass But all the fighting has long since passedAlll latest novels at novelhall.com Ninja do what they need Some people say it''s not so neat To watch people burning in the street But burning flesh smells mighty neat Ninja do what they need Peasants in the open, making hay But I can hear the captain say, ¡°Our orders, no prisoners today¡± Ninja do what they need Kill some civilians where they sit Take them in as you split All your life you''ll remember it Ninja do what they need We all know, we who fought It''s no crime if you don''t get caught That is what the war us taught Konoha-nin do what they need.¡± Asami finished her cute little song. Her mood was good. This was one of her better performances. She had practised a lot in the recent days to modulate her voice. Singing wasn''t her forte. Her vocal cords lacked training, but Asami gave her best. She polished, edited, improved her text over and over again until satisfied. She was pleased with the result. Asami stood before the entire class armed with a bright sugar sweet smile. ¡°And? What do you think? I hope you all liked my song?¡± ... ... ... Silence reigned. Absolute icy silence reigned. Coldness gripped the room. The temperature dropped as the very air froze. Nobody uttered a word. Everyone just sat there and said nothing, not daring to disturb the eerie silence. A sea of blank stares met her. Shock and disturbance were written over the faces of her classmates. Mouths hang wide agape, deeply unsettled by her macabre morbid performance. Asami tilted her head, confused and wondering. ¡°Is something? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Iruka-sensei?¡± Asami looked at her teacher for help. He didn''t prove useful. Iruka wore the same troubled expression as the rest of the class. Iruka stumbled over his words, unsure how to respond. ¡°Your presentation was ... wonderful, Asami-chan. Very ... unique.¡± He scratched his head, offering a weak smile. Asami beamed. ¡°Do you think so, Iruka-sensei?¡± Iruka nodded. ¡°Of course, ... I do ...¡± A girl dropped to the ground from her seat. She had fainted. ¡°...¡± Asami blinked, equally confused and surprised. This was strange. Why did the girl faint? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Kurano, do you know why I called you and Asami here?¡± Iruka welcomed Kurano and Asami in his office. He never thought it would be because of a girl, but the day had come he had to summon her mother. He had few things to discuss with Kurano. Kurano shook her head. ¡°No, not really.¡± Asami was sitting on Kurano''s lap with a happy smile on her face. Iruka smiled. They made a lovely mother daughter pair. How Kurano hugged her daughter and how Asami hugged Kurano''s arms. They both looked very much alike. They shared their same sense of fashion and hairstyle. Like mother, like daughter. ¡°You are here because I received various complaints from other parents because about Asami''s behaviour in class.¡± Kurano hugged Asami tighter, protecting her precious daughter. ¡°What did my daughter do?¡± ¡°Asami made a little presentation last week ...¡± ¡°And?¡± Kurano interrupted Iruka. ¡°Well, her presentation physically and mentally traumatised some of my students. They now say, they have nightmares because of her.¡± ¡°Furthermore, some children say ...¡± Iruka flicked through a pile of papers until he found the right file. ¡°They say that they find her ominous presence unsettling and her cold soulless stare frightening. Some of my students even claim that Asami is in truth an evil spirit masquerading as a little girl. They call her the ¡®Demon Princess¡¯.¡± Kurano grew protective. ¡°That is impossible. My little cute Asami could never be an evil spirit. Don''t you see how sweet she is, Iruka? Asami is fluffy and puffy. Her cheeks are soft. She can''t be evil.¡± Her mother adored her daughter, not doubting her little princess for even the fraction of a second. Asami nodded in agreement. ¡°Okaa-san is right, I am not an evil spirit.¡± ¡°...¡± Iruka sighed, conceding defeat. He already saw this wouldn''t lead anywhere. This was a waste of time. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 13 Arc I Chapter 13 I ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami felt disappointed. The ninja academy was ... boring, terribly boring. Some days were interesting. Some days were less interesting, but most days were boring, and amusement a sparse commodity. The tediousness and monotony killed her. She even told Okaa-san. Okaa-san of course agreed, school was boring, but unfortunately, nothing could be done. She was trapped here for the next few years. Nobody could save her from this prison. ¡°...¡± Asami sighed. The academy turned out to be an elementary school in all but name. The only difference was the fancier curriculum. Classes treated ninja history, techniques, theoretical knowledge, but the majority of time was dedicated to more basic skills. Shuriken, kunai, taijutsu, ninjutsu were important, but reading, writing, and arithmetic were equally important, if not more important. The village needed ninja, not idiots. The future canon fodder should at least know how to read and write. Analphabets were a troublesome bunch. They made for poor ninja. The non ninja related classes had their use, but they were tiresome. They bored her, providing her with little challenge considering her background. Their endless monotony felt like gruesome torture, like a cruel joke of fate. She was already familiar with the curriculum, having studied the subjects before. Due to her birth, she enjoyed a privileged education. Okaa-san spared no efforts. In her eyes, she deserved only the best education. She thus received only the best education. Tutors instructed her in the literary arts and more since a young age. Even the dedicated ninja classes quickly lost their appeal. They piqued her interest at the beginning, but their fascination didn''t last long. Classes became dull, uninspiring to the point that she stopped caring. She decided to ignore Iruka and his classes. Overnight, life became much easier. Since then, Asami had plenty of time available for the important matters of life, like playing chess during school, which was way more interesting than learning kanji. Asami finished her turn, moving her bishop to threaten Shikamaru''s queen. ¡°Your turn, Shikamaru.¡± Asami smiled. ¡°What a drag, you never fail to annoy me. Your turns are troublesome as usual¡±, Shikamaru grumbled. His best friend Choji stood by his side, munching on a bag of chips. He followed the game with little interest. His chips proved were more interesting. Asami chuckled. ¡°I hope so. You are such an intelligent boy. I don''t want to disappoint our famed little genius by not providing an adequate challenge. I heard you scored high on your IQ test, didn''t you? What were results again?¡± Shikamru ignored her, his attention concentrated on the board. ¡°I know what you are trying to do, Asami ... So stop distracting me, I am thinking.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru folded his hands, pondering his next move. Asami sighed. ¡°You are no fun, Shikamaru. Be careful, with this awful attitude of yours you will never get a woman, ... or a man.¡± Her teasing showed no effect. Shikamru didn''t listen. He was too engrossed in the game. Asami pinched the bridge of her nose, clearly annoyed. She lost. How troublesome. ¡°It seems you have won. Congratulations on your victory, Shikamaru-kun, even though it was a close call. But do you know the difference between chess and reality, Shikamaru?¡± Shikamaru wrinkled his eyebrows. ¡°Care to explain?¡± ¡°You see, Shikamaru, chess is a game that simulates, designed to sharpen the mind.¡±Asami motioned at the board. ¡°But in the end, chess is just a game. Chess is merely an approximation of reality. Chess is a game with perfect information. You are always aware of your opponent''s moves. Nothing escapes your eyes. The rules are set in stone, their cold logical efficiency merciless. Chess offers no room for uncertainties. The very concept of uncertainty is alien to the game, but reality is different. Reality is full of uncertainties, full of the unexpected. You are not bound by rules. Nothing is set in stone, as each of us has the power to change fate, to snatch victory from the jaws of defeat.¡± Asami smiled moved her king, capturing Shikamaru''s rook. ¡°Your turn, Shikamaru.¡± Shikamaru froze, his mind unable to comprehend. Asami did the impossible. How ... How was this possible? She lost. He defeated her. His trap was perfect. There was no escape. His knight covered his rook ... ¡°...¡± Shikamaru noticed, as realisation dawned on him. His knight was moved one field to the left. He didn''t stand where he was supposed to stand. ¡°...¡± Shikamaru clenched his fist. ¡°Asami ..., you cheated, didn''t you?¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°...¡± ¡°I don''t know when, or how, but you moved my knight when I didn''t look! You cheated!¡± Asami smiled. ¡°Shikamaru, I didn''t cheat. You merely made a poor move. You thought it was checkmate. I thought it was checkmate. That wasn''t the case. We both erred. You can even ask Choji if you don''t believe me. Choji, did you see me moving any pieces?¡± Choji stopped eating. His chips lost their importance. ¡°Well, ... I can''t tell. I didn''t see anything.¡± He laughed uneasily. Asami beamed. ¡°See, Shikamaru, I did nothing.¡± Shikamaru grumbled, but he relented. It was his fault. He should have known better. He knew that Asami was a sneaky opponent. Her little speech caught him off guard. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Author’s note Author¡¯s note Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc II Chapter 1 Arc II Chapter 1 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Rain fell from the sky, enveloping Konoha in a veil of thick fog. Lightning split the clouds apart, enlightening the night with their brilliance. Surrounded by the forces of nature, three men walked down the road on the way to Konoha. Heavy trench coats covered them, but even they little protection against the elements. ¡°Have I ever told you that I hate rain, Ibuki?¡± Akihiro grumbled, complaining as usual. Ibuki sounded annoyed. ¡°You did. 27th times already, to be exact.¡± Akihiro countered, ¡°Ibuki, calm down. Not need to ...¡± ¡°Silence, both of you. Do you idiots want to blow our cover, or what?¡± Hagane glared. They were good friends, but enough was enough. Ibuki protested, ¡°Hagane, you are exaggerating. This was just a civilised discussion among friends. And I doubt Konoha will get us. Based on our sources, their internal security is weak right now. Their security forces are understaffed and overstretched. They lost the Uchiha clan a few weeks ago, and together with them the entirety of their police force. Konoha doesn''t have the manpower to replace the lost Uchiha. But we should act with caution. Kumo doesn''t need another Hyuga incident.¡± Akihiro agreed, ¡°I remember, the mission was a disaster of abysmal proportions. We were lucky that the mission didn''t compromise the peace treaty.¡± Hagane grinned. ¡°That is not an issue ... Beause I have a possible solution for our problem. Have you ever heard about the curse of hatred?¡± Akihiro and Ibuki shook their heads. Hagane explained, ¡°I heard some rumours here and there that the Uchiha suffer from the so called curse of hatred. They awaken their sharingan when the user is subjected to emotional stress or trauma, which means that all that is needed is the right stimulus.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The rain was heavy and the night dark. Hagane checked his gear, as did the rest of his squad. ¡°We get in and out quickly. No interruptions. No diversions. Time is precious. Secure both targets. Eliminate everyone else. Afterward, we will proceed with the second stage of our plan. Understood?¡± Akihiro and Ibuki nodded. Under the cover of the pitch black night, the fateful trio began to move. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^= Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc II Chapter 2 Arc II Chapter 2 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Using the darkness of the night and cloaked by the heavy rain, the trio headed for the mansion, avoiding any potential patrols. They overcame the exterior stone wall with ease, entering the garden. The mansion was quiet. No light could be seen. Hagane gave a sign. The mission commenced. From here on, no return was possible. Only success or failure awaited them. Ibuki and Akihiro nodded in silence. They dispersed, rushing toward their assigned objectives. Ibuki''s task was to secure her mother for the second stage, while Hagane cleared the rest of the mansion, eliminating unintended visitors, planting combustion tags everywhere. They had to cover up the abduction. And what served better than a little fire? Nobody would miss a single body when they burn down the entire mansion. She was just a little girl. ¡°Dammit, where is she? Where is the girl?¡± Akihiro grew increasingly erratic. He was searching for her bedroom, but the girl was impossible to find. The mansion was just so fucking big. Too many rooms, too many floors, too many doors everywhere. A certain room down the floor caught Akihiro''s attention. The paper door was richly adorned with paint and other ornaments. Conspicuous, wasn''t it? Akihiro was convinced that he got the right room. He found the little princess. He slid the door open, only to be surprised by a kunai with an uncanny degree of accuracy. He ducked to dodge the attempt on his life. The kunai missed, embedding itself in the wall behind him. ¡°This was ... unexpected.¡± Akihiro scanned the room for his mysterious attacker. He found a little, terrified girl standing before him. She held on to another kunai. Her nervous hands trembled in fear, but he wouldn''t be deceived by her meek appearance. The girl was suspicious. Not only was she awake, but she also expected him to enter the room. Her kunai was timed perfectly. Her attack wasn''t a mere coincidence. Judging by her still sleepy eyes, the girl was still half asleep, a fact that he could use that to his advantage. ¡°Don''t worry, stay calm. I mean you no harm. I am your friend. You can trust me.¡± Akihiro tried to soothe the girl, with little success. The girl narrowed her eyes. Her open malice took Akihiro by surprise. ¡°I don''t think so, my friend. You may claim to come in peace, and yet you have broken into my room without permission. So who are you? And what are you doing here?¡± The girl tightened her grip on her kunai. Akihiro clicked his tongue. The fuck, still sleepy and confused. From one moment to the next, her personality had changed completely. Gone was her insecurity, replaced by determination. It was time to rely on his acting skills. Akihiro cleared his throat. ¡°I am part of the local ANBU surveillance squad stationed in this sector. My colleagues and I have detected a group of unidentified intruders entering the mansion. We have decided to investigate the case and apprehend them. We are still searching for them.¡± The girl raised an eyebrow. ¡°An ANBU? Don''t ANBU normally wear masks?¡± Akihiro laughed. ¡°Hehehe, yes, normally, but not always ... You see, we are from the ANBU police branch, so we don''t need any masks as we operate mostly inside the village ... They aren''t that useful when you are supposed to operate undercover.¡± ¡°I see, that makes kind of sense¡±, the girl conceded. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Akihiro smiled. ¡°Come with me, I will bring you somewhere safe. After all, the rest of my squad should be somewhere nearby. So let''s go searching for them and your mother. Understood?¡± The girl nodded happily. ¡°Understood. Just wait a moment, ANBU-san. I have forgotten something.¡± Asami trotted back to her bed to procure a sword placed on a weapon stand. It wasn''t her only sword. In fact, the girl possessed a vast collection of blades, which made Akihiro wonder. Why did a little girl possess an entire arsenal of swords? She spotted some dolls here and there, but the room was filled with swords, a lot of swords. Was this an armoury or a bedroom? Asami rolled her eyes and complied. No sense of humour. This was going to a long night. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Akihiro ignored the girl and kept walking. Something was wrong with her, very wrong. Her presence, her aura, her eyes, everything about her unsettled Akihiro, making him feel uneasy. His instincts warned him, the girl was dangerous, more dangerous than she might look. Wearing her warm pyjama, the sleepy girl tagged along, following him. She carried a sword in her arms, visibly struggling not to trip over her tiny feet. The girl was harmless, harmless and innocuous. In the end, she was a normal little girl, and nothing more. Akihiro relaxed. His uneasiness was just the product of his imagination, a phantom of his rampant paranoia ... The girl tripped and fell, landing hard on the wooden floor. She dropped her sword. ¡°Ouchie~.¡± ¡°...¡± Akihiro blinked. And he really thought that the girl was dangerous just a moment ago. ¡°Can you help me up, ANBU-san?¡± the girl asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Akihiro leaned down, but his arm froze. His whole body refused to move. There it was again. This strange sensation. This uneasy feeling he had felt before. A cold shiver ran down his spine. His senses sharpened, and his instincts screamed danger. Akihiro didn''t notice the shimmering kunai hidden within the sleeves of Asami''s pyjama, a kunai on which was written his name. Unbeknownst to him, he eluded death. He didn''t lean close enough for Asami to stab his neck. He stopped before Asami ever got the chance to ram her kunai down his collar. ¡°ANBU-san, is something wrong?¡± The girl freed Akihiro from his sudden stupor. ¡°Nothing, it was nothing.¡± Akihiro shook his head. He helped the girl up and together they resumed walking. Soon they reached their destination. ¡°We have arrived. Your Okaa-san is inside there, waiting for you ... What are you doing with the kunai, and ... the explosive tags?¡± Akihiro blinked. Where did she get the kunai from? Not to mention the explosive tags. They were the real deal. He didn''t see her carrying any before. The girl gripped her kunai. ¡°There are three people inside the room. Okaa-san and two other unidentified people.¡± Akihiro''s eyes widened in shock. Unidentified what? How did she know? Was she a sensor type or what? Quite unrealistic considering her age. ¡°Put the kunai and the explosive tags away, lass. You won''t need it¡±, Akihiro reassured her. ¡°Don''t worry, they are part of my squad.¡± ¡°Are they?¡± The girl raised an eyebrow. Akihiro nodded. ¡°They are. And now put your kunai away, and the tags. We don''t want to hurt anybody, do we?¡± The girl followed his advice and stowed her kunai away, and her tags. Akihiro sighed in relief after averting an unmitigated disaster. This was a close call. A nice little firework in the middle of the night was the last thing they needed. Causing a large commotion was not in their interest. Akihiro opened the door. They entered. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 3 Arc II Chapter 3 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In the middle of the room, stood her captured mother. Her empty eyes stared into the horizon without emotion. Akihiro smiled with a certain sense of satisfaction. Genjutsu. Contrary to popular belief, genjutsu had indeed some use, albeit only from time to time. The girl dropped her guard. Cheerful, she rushed for her mother, prepared to hug her with her open arms. ¡°Okaa-san! Okaa-san!¡± The ignorant girl beamed, but all her hopes were crushed with merciless brutality. The girl froze. Her entire body turned to ice. A single strike, a single well placed strike from Hagane ended everything. His sword ended her mother''s life. Hagane''s blade skewered her heart, taking her life. Her mother''s plummeted forwards like a lifeless puppet whose strings were cut. Her life had ended. Her dead mother was lying now in front of a girl, who was unable to comprehend what had transpired. Akihiro spoke, ¡°Hagane, Ibuki, let''s grab her and get out of here. We have already wasted enough time ...¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami clenched her fists. Inside her heart, she felt confusion, pain, sadness, and undiluted hatred. Okaa-san died. They took her, stole her, killed her. Her heart demanded revenge, vengeance, justice. Her hand reached for her kunai and a set of explosive tags. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Four consecutive explosions shook the room. The blast forced everyone to take cover, Akihiro included. Years of experience, good instincts, and luck saved him. Akihiro threw himself onto the ground, thus avoiding being blown apart. The kunai and the tag sailed past him. Yet it didn''t end there. Where there was one kunai, there were more kunai. He didn''t like what he saw. He didn''t like it, absolutely. The initial clould of dust settled and a hailstorm of murderous kunai welcomed greeted him. They were fast. They kept theirs eyes on her. They had underestimated the girl before. They wouldn''t make the same error twice. The only issue was that they had bigger issues to worry about ... Their cover was blown ... ¡°Hagane, Akihiro, we must retreat immediately¡±, Ibuki advised. ¡°Our target is far stronger than expected. Extracting her alive will be difficult. Our mission is compromised ...¡± ¡°Agree.¡± Hagane nodded. ¡°Time to retreat ...¡± The girl, however, disagreed, her lips distorted with blazing hatred. ¡°Do you really think you can escape my wrath?¡± And yet she was powerless. ¡°... ... ... Yes.¡± Hagane grinned. A smokebomb was their answer as they disappeared into the night, now running for their lives. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami wandered across the battlefield. Eventually, she found what she was searching. She clenched her fists, smashing her arms against the ground in rage, below her was lying Kurano''s corpse. Her body remained unscathed, spared by all the fighting. As if Okaa-san was just sleeping. She was even smiling. Her hand grazed her cheek. It had grown cold, yet it was still so soft and tender. ¡°Okaa-san ...¡± Tears fell poured down Asami''s eyes, tears of indescribable grief. Her limbs grew heavy from exhaustion. She had given everything, but everything wasn''t enough. In the end, she had failed to protect Okaa-san. Asami''s breathing intensified, her panting filled with nothing but hate and a vindictive thirst for vengeance. A dark veil of purple chakra surrounded her, its mistress. The air was laden with anger and hatred. Her chakra sensed her emotions, only waiting for her command to unleash its cataclysmic power. Rage, unending rage, unending all consuming rage devoured her heart and mind. ¡°AAARRRGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!¡± A cry of desperation, of frustration pierced the air and with it an explosion. Her chakra expanded, and a shock wave burst its way in all directions, turning the entire area into a sea of unrelenting primordial purple fire. These cowards ... These bastards ... They have done it ... They have truly done it ... They ran ... They escaped ... But one day, she will serve justice. One day, they will pay the price. One day, they will know despair. They will know the darkest abyss ... ... ... Asami collapsed, hugging Kurano''s dead body in her arms. Even unconscious, she hugged Kurano, she hugged Okaa-san, she hugged the person she loved with all her heart. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 4 Arc II Chapter 4 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A squad of ANBU arrived at the scene. They were dispatched to investigate the source of the explosions that had illuminated the nightly sky. The explosion wasn''t a natural phenomenon. It was the product of chakra. Someone created it, someone powerful. Total destruction greeted the ANBU. A significant part of the mansion was gone, replaced by a field of lifeless debris. Kunai were lying around, scattered. Craters and scorch marks everywhere. Splintered wood littered the ground. Numerous small purple fires burned in macabre delight, only waiting to be extinguished by the falling rain. Their unusual colour and shade didn''t escape them. This wasn''t just destruction. This was a battlefield. A sight Kakashi was deeply familiar with. ¡°Captain, what happened here?¡± his second in command asked. Kakashi picked up one of the kunai on the ground, inspecting it. ¡°I have no idea, Tenzo. I have no idea.¡± An ANBU appeared, reporting, ¡°Captain, we have found a potential survivor. A girl, but she is unfortunately unconscious.¡± Kakashi discarded the kunai. ¡°Bring me to her.¡± They reached her location. Judging by all the degree of destruction, they were close to the epicentre of the explosion. The characteristic scent of oxidized iron permeated the air, announcing death and sorrow. They found a little unconscious girl, soaked in blood. Her arms were clinging to the body of a dead woman, hugging her with all her force, all her love. There was little doubt that it was her mother. Kakashi retained his sober composure. ¡°How is she, Yugao?¡± Yugao attended the girl, checking her status. ¡°As far as I can tell, her condition is stable. No wounds. No cuts. No injuries. Just a few light scratches and bruises here and there ... It''s a miracle, however, that she has survived this inferno ...¡± ¡°A miracle indeed¡±, Kakashi murmured. ¡°Anything else?¡± Yugao maintained her medical ninjutsu. A green aura surrounded the hugging girl. ¡°The girl shows signs of chakra depletion ... Her chakra reserves are completely exhausted. From what I can tell, her reserves are enormous for her age. Minimum high chunin level, Kakashi.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Kakashi fell silent, his eyes focused on the unconscious girl. So the girl suffered from chakra exhaustion ... How curious ... The implications were clear ... A destroyed mansion ... A mysterious explosion ... Signs of fighting ... A dead mother ... An unconscious girl suffering from chakra depletion ... The conclusion was obvious. He had to inform the Hokage about the events. A few hours later, a sleepy Asami awoke once again. The thick fog in her mind cleared up. Her memory returned and Asami remembered the fateful night ... Okaa-san died ... She had lost her ... She had lost her forever ... Tears rolled down her face. Asami felt the sadness inside her heart, the pain, the desperation, but she endured. She was a strong girl, and strong girls didn''t cry. ... ... ... They didn''t. Ignoring her pain, Asami closed her eyes, directed her attention at her body. She couldn''t move. Her limbs felt heavy, stiff, numb, sour. Hopefully, her actions didn''t shred all of her muscles. She used a lot of chakra last night, probably more chakra than her weak body was able to handle. Nevertheless, she had failed in her mission. She had failed to protect Okaa-san when it mattered. Asami clenched her fist, her knuckles turning white. She was weak. Her body was weak, disappointingly weak. Far too long, she had remained idle. She had failed because she lacked power. She lacked the power to protect Okaa-san, to guard her, to save her. She lacked the power to kill, to destroy. In the end, she paid a bitter price for her own weakness, a price she would never pay again. Asami rubbed her eyes, but not because of being tired. The annoying itching persisted. Her eyes betrayed her last night, nearly blinding her in the middle of the fight. Her aim, her movement, her timing were thrown off the moment her vision blurred ... Asami noticed the hand mirror next to her, placed on a nearby commode. A grin crossed her lips. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± It was just what she needed. Her hand took the mirror, staring right into the polished glass to stimulate her eyes. She waited, and waited, and waited, with little success. Nothing happened ... Asami scratched her head. Did she forget anything important? An ancient spell? Blood? Human sacrifices ... Her eyes widened. It was the moment two black tomoe surrounded by a wonderful luminescent red with a soft shade of purple inside greeted her Her eyes ... There was no doubt, this was the legendary... Unseen by anyone, a gleeful laugh escaped Asami''s lips. Okaa-san was right all along, she was indeed a very special child. She was an Uchiha. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 5 Arc II Chapter 5 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The days went by and Asami recuperated. Being shackled to a hospital bed wasn''t a pleasant experience. She felt alone. Aside from the doctors and nurses visiting her, nobody took notice of her existence. She missed Okaa-san. She really missed her. But Okaa-san would never return, and the hole in her heart grew. Every second here felt like a waste of time. She had better things to do than spending her time in a bed. Thus, she ended up being bored, extremely bored. The days passed and nothing happened. And to make matters even worse, she was even running dangerously low on reading material, despite her repeated threats to ignite the children''s books they brought her. They insulted her sense of literacy. No picture books, no little princess stories, no stupid novels about gutsy shinobi. She wanted something proper to read. Eventually, she got what she wanted. Or she thought so, at least. Asami held a newspaper in her hands, the Daily Konoha. The journalistic style reminded her of a tabloid and the quality of the paper was doubtful at best, but she wasn''t choosy. She took what she got. Her eyes scanned the pages, searching for useful information. Her search yielded little information of value. Instead, she stumbled across a ranking of the ¡®Sexiest shinobi alive¡¯, an article about a ¡®Secret Hyuga love affair¡¯, and a ¡®Which Hokage are you?¡¯ quiz. Asami suddenly stopped flicking through the pages after she discovered an ... interesting article. There was an article about her. ¡°Mysterious murder case Current investigations regarding the brutal slaughter of the rich Minami family last week haven''t brought forward any new information. No official statement was made yet. The Hokage and his administration remain silent about this utter failure of internal security. Can we, the normal people, still feel safe in Konohagakure? Doubtful. The Minami family was massacred, and their mansion burned down to the ground. ¡°Not much ... That means, though, that you know something, correct?¡± Hiruzen didn''t fall for her deflection. Asami clarified, ¡°I mean what I say. I don''t know much aside from the obvious, and the same applies to you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t stand here in front of me to interrogate an injured girl. You demand answers, answers that don''t exist. You have no idea who the attackers are, and neither do I. They escaped, and their identity remains unknown.¡± ¡°...¡± Hiruzen fell silent, contemplating. ¡°I see ... Now my last question, Kakashi informed me ...¡± ¡°Kakashi?¡± Asami blinked, confused. Hiruzen''s gaze turning to the sliver haired ANBU next to him. ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Hatake Kakashi, He is the captain of the ANBU squad that found you unconscious among the ruins.¡± The man named Kakashi nodded. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen continued, ¡°Anyway, he informed me that they found a sword in your hands and that your chakra reserves were depleted when they stumbled across you ... Asami, why were you holding a sword? And why was your chakra exhausted? You fought them that night, didn''t you?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami merely nodded, giving up her resistance. ¡°... I did ... ... ... There were three men that night. They claimed to be ANBU that were investigating strange occurrences in the vicinity. I didn''t trust them ..., but I followed them. The men killed my mother before my very eyes. I don''t know why ...¡± No words were spoken. Cold silence reigned. A cloud of smoke escaped Hiruzen''s lungs. ¡°I see ... Thank you for your time, Asami. You were helpful.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°What do you think, Kakashi, is she telling the truth?¡± Hiruzen walked down the corridors of the hospital on his way back to the Hokage tower. It was unusual, but he directly oversaw the investigations due to the relative prominence of the case. Not only was Asami''s family wealthy, but also a mysterious explosion occurred in the middle of Konoha. There were many questions that had to be answered. Kakashi offered his analysis. ¡°Difficult to say, but I think she is telling the truth. The entire mansion got razed to the ground, and I strongly suspect Asami in part was responsible for it. She was probably also behind the explosion ... What I don''t understand is why they were targeting her and her family ... Her family is rich, but otherwise she is just a normal girl ... It makes no sense ... What was their motive?¡± Hiruzen stroked his chin. Kakashi was right. ¡°A good question indeed. Unfortunately, we don''t know ... Their intentions remain a mystery ... But do you realise the implications of what she told us, Kakashi?¡± Kakashi summarised, ¡°That we have an immensely talented kunoichi attending the academy? A girl with plenty of destructive potential and prodigious combat skills. A girl that was able to fend off and survive trained ninja. A girl that was able to deceive the academy staff for years about the true extent of her capabilities.¡± Hiruzen agreed, ¡°The fact that the girl has escaped our notice for so long is quite surprising ... So much talent hiding in plain sight, and nobody had the slightest idea.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 6 Arc II Chapter 6 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The ardent sun was burning down on Asami who meditated on the grass. She was waiting for her sensei and her remaining team mates to arrive. Neither of them deemed it necessary to show up in time. Asami grumbled. She was angry and even meditation could only do so much to calm her mind. Few were the people below the sun that had the outright impudence to dare to make her wait. But Masasane, Aritame and Yukihiro did. Their impudence was unbelievable. Asami gritted her teeth, but she maintained her composure and continued meditating, focusing on her chakra. Understanding chakra, controlling chakra was of prime importance. Far more important than most shinobi could imagine, because control was everything. Her teachers at the academy emphasised the use of ninjutsu, genjutsu, taijutsu, but they failed to grasp the fundamental significance of chakra itself. That day, she realised that the entirety of the academy staff understood next to nothing about the nature of chakra. Iruka thought chakra was some kind of natural energy, always there, always passive and inactive. An energy source you could call upon with a few rudimentary hand seals and a bit of yelling. He was woefully wrong. Without the appropriate control, the execution of jutsu suffered, and it showed. The general chakra control was poor even among professional shinobi. Much wasted chakra. Their jutsu were unfocused, powerless, weak. Chakra was far more than a simple energy source. Chakra was a manifestation of your will, a manifestation of your soul, a manifestation of your very being. It was a stream of unimaginable power that slumbered deep within you. A torrent that needed to be controlled, guided by a strong hand and iron unwavering discipline until it was completely yours. Her purple chakra circulated freely. Her potent reserves electrified the very air, saturating the area with its aura. Her entire body was reinvigorated by her chakra. Her entire body was chakra, and it felt wonderful, exhilarating beyond description. This was power. This was her. This was Asami. Asami recalled her chakra, opening her eyes. They had finally arrived. Two freshly promoted genin and a freshly promoted jonin approached the training ground. They were late. Her eyes narrowed. She wasn''t happy, not happy at all. Her friends made her wait for two fucking hours. She only hoped that they had good excuses. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami glared at the latecomers, visibly annoyed, ¡°Tell me, how is it possible that you all three are late.¡± Masasane scratched his head. ¡°Well, didn''t we tell you ...¡± Asami interrupted her sensei with a furious glare, ¡°Yes, you did, Masasane-sensei, but that doesn''t mean that I find your little stories convincing. Aritame claims that he overslept because he was nervous. Yukihiro claims that he got lost on the way. And you, Masasane-sensei, you claim that you were so excited about your first assigned genin team that you mixed up the training ground and took the wrong way.¡± Asami sighed. ¡°As said, I find your little stories hard to believe.¡± ¡°But it''s true¡±, Aritame protested, clenching his fists. ¡°True? So you three are really just a bunch of idiots?¡± Asami redirected her angry stare. ¡°Then let''s do it. Come on! We will make it.¡± Aritame jumped up and bumped his fist into the sky, but nobody followed him. Neither she, nor Yukihiro were the right type of people for these kinds of sentimentalities. Asami giggled sadistically, enjoying the feeling of blissful schadenfreude. Masasane produced two bells from his pocket, proudly showing them to his students. ¡°Anyway, your task is relatively simple. To pass the test, you just need to claim these two bells from me. You have one hour to do so. If you fail, I will send you back to academy for an extra year. So no pressure.¡± All friendliness disappeared from Masasane''s face. He was serious. At least, he tried to seem so. His acting skills were abysmal. He tried really hard to scare them, but it didn''t work on her. Asami rolled her eyes. So this was the infamous bell test she heard so much about ... ¡°Any questions?¡± Masasane looked around. ¡°...¡± ¡°No questions? Then the test starts now!¡± Masasane put some distance between them and waited. Masasane was just standing there, right in front of them, baiting them to attack. It was a trap, a fairly obvious one. Nobody should fall for this old trick, but exceptions existed. Aritame charged, attacking head on and running directly into his demise. He was dispatched pretty easily and kissed the ground. Yukihiro didn''t even dare to attack. He was too scared to move. But Yukihiro gathered all his resolve, all his courage, and charged. It didn''t end well. Asami shook her head, utterly disappointed. This bell test would take some time, that was fairly obvious. Yukihiro and Aritame Masasane ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc II Chapter 7 Arc II Chapter 7 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami rested on the soft grass, watching the one sided slaughter from the side lines. Nothing too exciting. Her eyes followed her team mates. Once again, Aritame took another hit. Once again, the boy kisssed the hard ground. ¡°Ouch¡±, Asami commented. And once again, Aritame rose up, only to be knocked out a few seconds afterwards. This wasn''t funny. This was a tragedy. Maybe she should help Aritame and Yukihiro? They didn''t stand a chance even in a million years. They could need her support as she considered their team work ... improvable. No proper coordination, no discipline, no formation, nothing. While Yukihiro was more of a conservative type, Aritame was clearly the hot headed type, attacking without a hint of a plan. Aritame, lots of muscles, but no intelligence Asami sighed. Unfortunately for them, Asami had little interest in intervening as she pondered about the two bells. What was their purpose ? Asami doubted Masasane would send them back to the academy. His words were nothing but an empty threat. There would be no genin otherwise. The majority of the graduates were unlikely to pass a test like this. It was impossible to get one of the bells under normal circumstances. No fresh genin could scratch, not to mention defeat a fully fledged jonin. The bells were a ruse. Masasane didn''t test their combat prowess. He didn''t test their abilities. But what then? What did he want from them? Asami tilted her head, and was thinking, and thinking, and thinking. Masasane gave her a disdainful stare. Asami reciprocated with her own special glare. Who did Masasane think he was? What had she done to offend him? Why did he stare ... Asami''s eyes widened. How could she be so stupid? The answer was so simple, so obvious. The whole bell test was just a matter of teamwork. He didn''t test their strength, but their teamwork and cooperation. Confident and proud, Asami, drew her blade, pointing the tip at her sensei. ¡°Aritame, Yukihiro, get up. I have a plan.¡± Aritame''s and Yukihiro''s mouths hang agape, staring at her. ¡°...¡± Asami grew irritated. ¡°Come on, what are you waiting for, the second coming of Hashirama? Get up and fight. Get into position. You will try to distract Masasane. I will try to get the bells, got it?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I said, got it?¡± Masasane''s betrayal hurt her. Her heart stung. She was robbed of what was rightfully hers. He chose personified incompetence over her, who was better by all standards. ¡°I suppose you consider yourself as a more suitable candidate, don''t you?¡± Masasane waited for her answer. Suitable, her arse. She wasn''t just suitable. She was the only sensible candidate. Asami glared. ¡°It didn''t say so explicitly, but it was heavily implied so, sensei.¡± Masasane sighed. ¡°I knew you would oppose my decision.¡± ¡°What a surprise. Unexpected, isn''t it, Masasane?¡± Asami didn''t bother to hide her sarcasm. Masasane set his eyes on the memorial. ¡°I am well aware that from a purely technical standpoint you would be the better choice, but you lack something important, Asami.¡± ¡°And that would be, sensei? What do I lack that Aritame doesn''t?¡± Asami clenched her fist. Rage filled her voice. Insider her, her purple chakra boiled. ¡°Asami, you know what this stone is, don''t you?¡± Asami controlled her anger. ¡°A memorial, obviously. So what?¡± Masasane nodded. ¡°Do you see the names? These are the names of all the men and women who have fallen for Konoha.¡± ¡°And what do they have to do with me, sensei?¡± ¡°That''s exactly the reason I didn''t select you, Asami. You lack something important. You lack conviction. You lack the ideals these shinobi gave their lives for. The will of fire doesn''t burn in you. The fire that grants us the strength to protect our friends and loved ones. Meanwhile, I see only emptiness in you, which is why I chose Aritame. He may not be the best choice, but I believe in him and his will of fire. Aritame has potential. One day, he will surpass you¡±, Masasane ended his speech. Everyone fell silent, except for Asami. ... ... ... Asami broke out in uncontrolled laughter. Surpass her? Did he really say surpass her? ¡°So your decision was not a rational one, but purely an emotional one? Are you trying to tell me that I am not eligible just because I don''t believe in superstitious nonsense like the power of friendship and love? You are a fool, Masasane, a fool! You only deceive yourself with your empty fairy tales of the will of fire. Hollow ideals are no substitute for real power. What can friendship achieve against indisputable power? Nothing, absolutely nothing. Your precious love and friendship are useless. They won''t save anybody.¡± Asami left in rage. She had heard enough. ¡°Hey, you can''t go!¡± Masasane tried to salvage the situation, but it was already too late. Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°For your information, I don''t need your permission for anything, Masasane. I go wherever and whenever I want.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 8 Arc II Chapter 8 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°How was your first day as a sensei, Masasane?¡± Hiruzen greeted him with a smile. Masasane requested his help, and the ever-helpful man, Hiruzen didn''t refuse. The sun set, giving the office a solemn atmosphere. Darkness replaced the retreating light. Masasane scratched his head. ¡°To be honest, I have an issue with my team, or rather with a certain girl, Minami Asami. I don''t know what to do about her, Hokage-sama.¡± Hiruzen was listening, chewing on his favourite pipe. ¡°Tell me more, Masasane, what''s the problem?¡± Masasane was at a loss. ¡°So far, her personality proved difficult to manage. Asami is a prideful girl, arrogant and conceited. She wasn''t exactly pleased with my choice of the team leader ...¡± ¡°Let me guess, you didn''t pick her, and she threw a tantrum, didn''t she?¡± Hiruzen laughed. Masasane reacted surprised. ¡°How ...¡± ¡°How did I know? I know Asami, Masasane.¡± Hiruzen exhaled a nebulous cloud of smoke. ¡°Sometimes, she reminds me even of a former student of mine. She is similar to him, but fortunately also different. ¡± Masasane looked dumbfounded. ¡°I don''t understand, Hokage-sama?¡± Hiruzen laughed. ¡°Tell me, Masasane, how much do you know about our little princess?¡± ¡°Not much. I only know the basics, her name, her birth date, her losing her entire family three years ago. Her academy files note that she is supposedly talented, but little else otherwise ...¡± Hiruzen laughed. ¡°Talented they say? That is quite an understatement on their part. Don''t trust the academy files, Masasane, they are wrong. Don''t be deceived by her appearance, Asami is more than just talented. She is a true prodigy. She is an exceptionally gifted kunoichi. Maybe at times a bit too gifted for her own good. Unfortunately, our little princess clearly lacks in other departments. Especially, when it comes to humility. That is the reason why I assigned her to your team. I put her together with Aritame and Yukihiro. The two are among the lowest scoring academy graduates of the year. She needs to learn to work with those less gifted and less fortunate. And who knows, they might profit from your guidance and her exceptional skill. The girl might serve as an example to them. At least, that''s my hope.¡± Hiruzen leaned back in his chair. ¡°Anyway, what I am about to tell you is classified material, Masasane, but I think you deserve to know as Asami is now part of your team. Asami lost her family three years ago during an attack. The attackers were multiple at least jonin level ninja. We suspect that they were foreign ANBU. In the end, they escaped, but what is interesting is the fact that Asami at the age of 9 was not only able to survive the attack, but also able to hold her own against her attackers. She fought and engaged them successfully until a squad of ANBU arrived at the scene.¡± Masasane paled, stunned by what he heard. ¡°Is that true ...? Did she really fight ...¡± ¡°...¡± Hiruzen merely nodded. ...Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.come, Yukihiro, you two are still young. Every team has its moments of crisis. The challenge is to overcome them and grow stronger.¡± Masasane hoped his plan would work. Asami was a terribly stubborn and prideful girl. ¡°I also doubt that this is a good idea, sensei¡±, Yukihiro seconded Aritame''s opinion, but Masasane marched ahead without fear. They reached Asami''s little palace. The mansion was large, surrounded by extensive gardens, and situated in one Konoha''s wealthiest districts. Masasane gulped. Her monetary resources were certainly considerable. Compared to their little princess, all three of them were just poor beggars. ¡°Don''t worry, Aritame, Yukihiro, what can happen after all? Our little princess won''t throw us into her dungeon, right? ¡± Masasane knocked on the door. They waited. Aritame gave him a blank stare. ¡°What can happen? A few days ago, she threatened me to plant my head on a spear.¡± Masasane scratched his head. ¡°I think that was just a joke, probably. Asami can be a bit grumpy from time to time, but she isn''t a bad person ...¡± ¡°A bit grumpy? Is that what you think about me, sensei¡± Masasane froze. Asami was standing right behind him, wasn''t she? Masasane smiled uneasily. ¡°Asami, what a surprise ... Have I ever told you that you have a really beautiful home?¡± Asami grinned. ¡°Not that I remember, but don''t think you can get away with cheap flattery alone. What do you want, sensei?¡± Masasane scratched his head. ¡°Look, I am here to invite you to a team dinner this afternoon.¡± ¡°You invite me to a meal?¡± ¡°Yes, a meal.¡± ¡°What''s the catch, sensei?¡± ¡°We will discuss there our next mission ...¡± His words displeased Asami. ¡°Masasane, are you trying to buy my attention with food?¡± He messed up, didn''t he? Masasane paled. ¡°Well, don''t children normally like food?¡± ¡°Normally, but not in my case. The next time you try to bribe me, try harder.¡± Asami slammed the door shut, but Masasane intercepted her. ¡°I think you should reconsider my offer.¡± ¡°And why that?¡± ¡°You see, I invite you because I want us to celebrate. The Hokage informed me that we will soon undertake our first C-Rank mission.¡± Asami opened the door again. ¡°You have my attention, Masasane.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 9 Arc II Chapter 9 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami and her team entered the debriefing room, about to receive their mission. The room was beyond spartan. A simple desk, a few chairs, and a number of chunin assistants. The Hokage expected them. ¡°Ah, Masasane, a pleasure to see you. How is your team? After all, today is a big day for you all. You are about to receive your first major mission¡±, Hiruzen greeted them with his typical smile. ¡°They are ready, eager to prove themselves, Hokage-sama¡±, Masasane reported with a hint of pride. ¡°Excellent, a youth full of energy is the base for a bright future. I am also delighted to detect among your team a certain girl who decided to skip all of her assigned missions. Asami, would you care to explain yourself?¡± Hiruzen eyed her in particular. i flashed an innocent smile. She had nothing to hide. ¡°Not at all, Hokage-sama. All the accumulated fatigue exhausted me. I didn''t expect that the assigned D-rank missions would be so mentally and physically taxing. It took me a few weeks to recover from this strenuous experience.¡± The present chunin dropped their pencils, unused to this level of audacity, right in front of the Hokage. Their mouths hang agape. Her team stood by her side, clearly uncomfortable with the entire situation. Asami didn''t understand. She didn''t do anything wrong. The Hokage asked a question. She gave an answer. Hiruzen puffed on his pipe, clearly amused. ¡°Interesting excuse, one of the better ones I heard over the years. But to be honest, I thought the same when I was younger. D-rank missions are indeed boring, terribly boring. I couldn''t wait until we finally got a real mission instead of wasting our time with this useless genin stuff.¡± Asami nodded. ¡°They are terribly boring indeed, Hokage-sama.¡± ¡°Yes, I can only agree.¡± Hiurzen chuckled before extracting a file from a pile of papers. ¡°I will assign you your mission then. I hope you won''t be disappointed. Your mission is quite simple, nothing dramatic. You are tasked with escorting a merchant back to Iwagakure.¡± Her instincts warned here. Something was wrong here, very wrong. An uncomfortable feeling accompanied her since they left Konoha. The feeling grew stronger with every day passing. Inconsistencies kept piling up left and right. Why did this merchant and all of his guards possess such high chakra levels? They were concealed their chakra well, but traces still lingered. Why did they carry concealed weapons? Why did they keep watching their surroundings, never lowering their guard? Mitsuoki couldn''t fool her. He was neither a merchant, nor was Mitsuoki his real name. He and his guards were in truth Iwa ninja in disguise, and they used her team as cover. Mitsuoki spoke, ¡°We shouldn''t take the route through Kusagakure, Masasane. I would recommend going through Amegakure instead.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. What was he planning? Why did he avoid Kusagakure? Kusagakure was the shortest route available. It was the logical choice, but Mitsuoki chose Amegakure instead. Why? Probably to make tracking as difficult as possible. They never stayed at the same place for long. They were always on the move, avoiding major roads and towns. Masasane scratched his head. ¡°If you think so, Mitsuoki. I would take Kusagakure, but I guess Amegakure is also fine ...¡± Asami took her chance. ¡°Mitsuoki, why do you recommend Amegakure? Kusagakure is not only faster, but also safer. Amegakure has a reputation for being unstable.¡± Mitsuoki chuckled. ¡°Don''t worry, I am just planning to visit a few business partners along the way ...¡± ¡°Do you mean the kind of visiting you have done so far? You have led us again and again into the middle of nowhere for no apparent reason. I never saw you engaging in any sort of mercantile activity whatsoever. In fact, I think you should probably reconsider your calling and change profession.¡± Asami glared. She would get her answers, and she would get them now. She didn''t mind Mitsuoki risking his own life, but he should please refrain from endangering the lives of her team. ¡°This is enough, Asami. Stop bothering Mitsuoki. Don''t you see you are impolite?¡± Masasane admonished her. ¡°But ...¡± ¡°No buts! You stop now, Asami. Do you udnerstand?¡± Masasane had enough. ¡°I understand ...¡± Asami sighed before accepting defeat, albeit only grudgingly. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 10 Arc II Chapter 10 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Their conversation ended shortly afterwards. Masasane was about to leave the tent ... ¡°Masasane, can I have some of your time? I have something to discuss with you.¡± Asami''s commanding tone wasn''t lost on Masasane. ¡°What''s the matter, Asami?¡± Asami paused. ¡°Sensei, haven''t you noticed all the little inconsistencies around Mitsuoki and his friends?¡± Masasane raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Haven''t you noticed how Mitsuoki and his retinue avoids major population centres? Haven''t you noticed how often Mitsuoki decides to take little detours?¡± Masasane scratched his head. ¡°I thought the same, but strange things happen. No need to overthink things.¡± Asami disagreed, ¡°They do, but not to this degree. Mitsuoki and the rest of his friends are trying to avoid detection.¡± ¡°And? This type of behaviour is far from uncommon. Many people appreciate some secrecy.¡± ¡°This is not a matter of simple secrecy, sensei. Didn''t you hear what the guards said back at the main gate? We were the third team to leave for Iwagakure.¡± ¡°I fail to see the problem, Asami.¡± Asami smiled. ¡°It''s the umbrella.¡± ¡°The umbrella?¡± Aritame gave her a blank stare. He didn''t believe her. ¡°Well, it is a very special umbrella ...¡± Distracted, Asami didn''t pay attention, nearly missing the incoming attack, but she didn''t. Asami reacted in time, quickly adopting defensive measures, her umbrella serving as defensive armament and improvised shield. Her eyes detected the approaching shuriken. Her beloved chakra obeyed and manifested, reinforcing her umbrella. Her umbrella stood firm, withstanding the unrelenting assault, deflecting the hail of shuriken with minimal effect. Metal sparked and dust filled the air, but her umbrella protected her, Aritame, and Yukihiro from any harm. Meanwhile, her sensei should be able to provide for himself, which he was. He ducked and dodged. He was a jonin, and thus not completely useless. Her shield dissipated, dissolving into a fine purple mist. Layers of hardened chakra saved Aritame and Yukihiro, but the same couldn''t be said of the rest of the convoy. The attack had subsided, revealing a scene of total carnage. Corpses and limbs littered the ground, lifeless and torn asunder. Their blood stained the earth red. They died without having a chance. Nobody survived. Aritame and Yukihiro unholstered their kunai, prepared to fight. Meanwhile, two men appeared from the thick fog. They both wore black robes adorned by red clouds. ¡°...¡±Asami narrowed her eyes. One man spoke, a giant sword hanging over his shoulder. The man flashed his shark like teeth. ¡°Tracking down the real ambassador took more time than expected, but it seems that third time''s the charm, right, Itachi?¡± ¡°...¡± Itachi didn''t comment, remaining silent instead. His colleague sighed. ¡°You know, you are no fun, Itachi. You should really try to liven up a bit.¡± Asami didn''t recognise the swordsman, but she recognised his partner. So did Masasane. His face paled and his hands trembled. This was going to be an ugly fight, a very ugly fight. Itachi. Uchiha, ANBU, traitor, and clan killer. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 11 Arc II Chapter 11 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.comi offered a benign smile. ¡°Long time no see, Itachi. I hope that life has been treating you well.¡± ¡°Long time no see?¡± His shark toothed colleague raised an eyebrow. ¡°Itachi, who is this girl? I never knew you had a girlfriend. Why didn''t you tell me about her? I always thought we were friends, Itachi ...¡± Asami used her little distraction manoeuvre to whisper to her team mates, ¡°Aritame, Yukihiro, run.¡± If they wanted to survive, they had to run. Their chances of survival were slim with their capabilities. But Aritame and Yukihiro refused to move. They were paralysed by fear and trepidation. Only Masasane maintained a semblance of composure. Asami whispered again, ¡°Run! Run as fast as you can!¡± Why didn''t they run? Didn''t they understand the severity of the situation? Itachi didn''t even bat an eyelid, his stoic face unchanged. ¡°Kisame, I neither know the girl, nor do I recall having ever met her.¡± Asami shook her head in disappointment, further stalling for time. ¡°Itachi, you sadden me. How unfortunate. It seems that you have forgotten me. You might not remember me, but I certainly remember you, Itachi. I would never forget such a lovely person such as you.¡± Itachi narrowed his eyes. Meanwhile, Kisame laughed openly. ¡°You know, Itachi, the girl is ... strange, but I like her already. She has a good sense of humour. I heard you being called many things, but never lovely.¡± ¡°Lovely, indeed.¡± Asami deployed her most suave smile. Her tactic worked. Itachi and Kisame both dropped their guard. They didn''t take her seriously. Confident in their victory, they grew careless, which gave her and her team an advantage. Asami whispered to her petrified team mates, discarding any sense of subtlety this time. ¡°Aritame, Yukihiro, run! For the last time, run! Masasane and I will hold them back. We will buy you as much time as possible.¡± Her hand curled around the hilt of her sword. Her life would be so much easier if Aritame and Yukihiro retreated. They represented a burden. They were dead weights. This fight required all of her chakra, all of her power, all of her concentration. After all, their opponent was Uchiha Itachi, a legend among legends. Masasane gulped, cold sweat running down his face. But he was prepared to fight nevertheless, ready to die. It was, however, Aritame who crossed her wonderful plans. His answer was no, of course. The idiot stood his ground, gripping his kunai and marshalling all of his courage. ¡°Asami, sensei, we won''t run! We will never leave you both behind! True Konoha ninja never abandon their comrades.¡± His words amused the man named Kisame. His teeth spread menacingly in a wide grin, openly mocking her. ¡°Oh ... Spoken like a true Konoha ninja. Listen to your teammate, Asami-chan. Didn''t you learn that Konoha ninja never abandon their comrades? Don''t you know that it is Konoha custom to die together?¡± Asami clicked her tongue, ignoring Kisame''s taunts. It was Aritame who had her undivided attention. ¡°Have you gone mad? Only death awaits you here, Aritame. Do as I say! Run! Run for your lives!¡± ¡°NO!¡± Aritame stood his ground, his conviction unwavering. ¡°I said, run!¡± ¡°No!¡± Even Yukihiro joined his side. Not that idiot, too. ¡°...¡± A glare was her response. No words were spoken. Kisame clicked his tongue. ¡°Tch, still playing the stubborn one, aren''t you? So what about a little game, then? You give me your name and I will let you live, if you survive, let''s say, for two more minutes. What do you think?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes in distrust. Kisame smirked. ¡°Don''t worry, girl, you can trust me. I might not look like it, but I am a man of honour. Unlike others, I keep my word.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami closed her eyes. Her purple chakra coated the blade of her sword in the heat of flaming plasma. Her blade was prepared to fight, and so was she. ¡°Asami. My name is Asami.¡± ¡°See, was that so difficult?¡± Kisame readied his blade. ¡°Now show me your resolve, Asami.¡± ¡°Gladly.¡± Asami opened her eyes and attacked. Three black tomoe led the charge. His sword and her blade interlocked among the falling rain. This wasn''t over yet. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°There you are ...¡± A sitting Itachi spoke from the branch of a tree. ¡°I was waiting.¡± Kisame flashed a grin. ¡°Sorry for making you wait, Itachi. Just took a bit longer than expected.¡± ¡°...¡± Itachi remained unimpressed, yet his watchful eyes didn''t fail to notice the scorch mark in Kisame''s coat around his shoulder. The smell of blood and burnt flesh permeated the air. ¡°Your shoulder ... What happened?¡± Kisame dismissed his question. ¡°Just a minor flesh wound. Nothing else. The girl took me by surprise. Shouldn''t have underestimated her.¡± ¡°I see ...¡± Itachi turned to leave. ¡°Let''s go then.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami closed her eyes, her body healing now that she had a moment for herself. Her chakra was restoring her body to its former pristine condition, with a fine mist of purple particles closing cuts and open wounds. It was a testament to the limitless possibilities that a powerful energy such as chakra held. Ghostly purple flames engulfed Aritame, Yukihiro, and Masasane, her funeral pyre illuminating the encroaching night. Her fire burned until nothing remained of their bloodied corpses but ash, until they were history. Her heart felt no anger, no hatred, no rage ... There was just sadness, a profound sense of sadness ... Aritame ... Yukihiro ... Masasane ... They didn''t deserve this end. Her three black tomoe turned, changing. From the ashes of death and grief, arose on red, on purpled shaded ground a sixteen petalled flower, a black chrysanthemum. It was the day that Asami awakened her mangekyou sharingan. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 12 Arc II Chapter 12 II ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc II Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lamps illuminated the dark room. Tall stone pillars supported the wooden ceiling. Asami was standing before Konoha''s village council, awaiting her judgement. Unfortunately, they took their time. The village elders, the jonin commander, and the Hokage were talking, and talking, and talking, not coming to any conclusion. She survived the mission, and she eventually returned to Konoha in one piece. There she was asked to report to the village council immediately in the light of her revelations and the identity of one of the attackers. They demanded a detailed report of the course of events. All the village grandees were present. The Hokage himself and the head of the Sarutobi clan, Sarutobi Hiruzen. The three village elders, Mitokado Homura, Mitokado Homura, and the infamous and ill reputed Shimura Danzo. The jonin commander and the head of the rising Nara clan, Nara Shikaku. And the commander of the ANBU. Only the representatives of the major and the four noble clans were missing. Otherwise, the council would have been complete. Asami was already standing and waiting here for an hour already. She wished to leave, but she wasn''t allowed to. They forced her to stay and defend herself against a series of uncomfortable questions and even veiled accusations. Shikaku, head of the Nara clan, jonin commander of Konoha, and council member, folded his hands.¡°So, to summarise, you are telling us that the merchant you were escorting turned out to be an Iwa diplomat ...¡± Asami nodded, her back straightened. ¡°Correct.¡± Shikaku continued, ¡°That he was leading you through Amegakure. Subsequently, the convoy was attacked by two enemies. The attackers easily dispatched the diplomat and his retinue. Then, they went to slaughter your team. In the end, only you survived.¡± Asami nodded once again. ¡°Correct.¡± It was said that honesty was at times the best policy. Shikaku examined her. ¡°And you are telling us that one of the attackers was identified as Uchiha Itachi?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami merely nodded. ¡°Uchiha Itachi ... The traitor ... The clan slayer ... Are you completely sure that it was him?¡± Asami nodded again. ¡°I am. There is no doubt that it was him. His crimson eyes ... are impossible to mistake.¡± ... ... ... Profound silence greeted her. ¡°...¡± Even Shikaku fell silent, deeply immersed in thoughts. ¡°I think I speak for everyone here when I ask, how did you survive, Asami? How did you escape? Did you run, or what?¡± The accusation of cowardice and desertion were lying in the air. ¡°Are you trying to insinuate that I fled the battlefield and abandoned my team?¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, disapproving of his accusations. Especially, since she did the utmost to protect them. ¡°Not necessarily, Asami, but it is our duty to explore all possibilities. Even the less savoury ones.¡± Shikaku folded his hands. ¡°Because the questions remains, how did you survive the attack? How did you survive facing Itachi. Anwser us.¡± The anwser was simple. Too simple to be true. ¡°... Because he didn''t fight us. Itachi disengaged after eliminating the diplomat and his guards. He didn''t bother with the rest of us. In fact, he ignored us. All he cared about was his mission, and nothing else.¡± ¡°... So you never fought Itachi?¡± Hiruzen took the word, his pipe in his mouth. ¡°...¡± Asami was confused. What were they talking ... Asami rolled sidewards, dodging the blade. A ninja lunged downwards from above, from the roof, ramming his sword into the ground, right where she had stood before. A white mask covered his face and his auburn hair. The man was an ANBU. The enemy readied his blade, charging at her, giving her no respite. His intent was clear, ¡°...¡± Asami gritted her teeth, her hand reaching for her trusted blade. She had no choice. Asami quickdrew and their blades met in the air. Edge against edge. Steel against steel. The enemy was pressing down on her, but to no avail. She stood her ground, unflinching, unmoving, her sword held high. The tension in the air was palpable as they faced each other point blank, each of them waiting for a gap in the enemy defence. The ANBU backed off, only to start his next attack. This time, however, she was better prepared. Her purple chakra sharpened her edge. Their blades met in a ceaseless swirl of steel, exchanging blow after blow. Attack. Parry. Counterattack. Block. Attack. Sidestep. Counterattack. Parry. Asami grinned. This was the moment she had waited for. Her blade ignited, and her chakra turned to raging plasma. The surprise was written all across his face, even behind his ANBU mask. Her blade melted through his sword in an instant, irrecoverably breaking his guard. Her enemy was unarmed, defenceless. Asami smirked, pressing the purple shimmering edge of her blade against his unprotected neck. The meaning was clear. ¡°You lose.¡± ... ... ... Applause echoed through the empty halls. Danzo was clapping his hands. ¡°Marvellous, your performance has exceeded my expectations, girl. To think that such a talent would go unnoticed.¡± Hiruzen lowered his Hokage hat, visibly annoyed. ¡°Do you have finally enough of your little games?¡± Danzo gripped his wooden cane. ¡°I have seen what I needed to see, Hiruzen. I recommend Asami join the ANBU. Her abundant talent should be certainly put to better use rather than being wasted among the common ranks. It is obvious where her future lies.¡± His proposal surprised everyone, except for Hiruzen. Hiruzen puffed on his pipe, contemplating. ¡°So that is what you were planning ... Don''t you think that she is too young?¡± Danzo objected, ¡°Hardly so. Itachi joined at the age of eleven. Kakashi at the age of thirteen, if I remember correctly. Her age makes her a more than adequate candidate.¡± ¡°Still ...¡± Hiruzen frowned before his gaze turned to her. ¡°... ... ... Asami, what do you think? Do you wish to join the ANBU?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc III Asami-chan’s War College 1 Arc III Asami-chan¡¯s War College 1 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Asami-chan''s War College 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lecture: Introduction to the organisation of the Konohagakure Armed Forces organised by ANBU command for educational purposes Lecturer: Minami Asami I have to congratulate you, our newest recruits, on joining us ANBU instead of signing up for the flack-jacket Army dunderheads and the wannabe master psychologists from the intelligence department. I hate them both equally. Anyway, I welcome you now to my lecture. Our subject today is the basic organisation of the Konohagakure Armed Forces. Before we start, though, I will need to address a point you are probably familiar with. The majority of ninja are extremely lazy when it comes to correct terminology. Colloquial terms are frequently used instead of the proper designations. You will rarely encounter thus what we learn today. Few people know that a hierarchy actually exists. While such tendencies towards simplification are understandable, this lack of precision can be annoying. XXXX Konohagakure Armed Forces (KAF) What they lack in quality, they compensate with their numbers. They are useful to bolster your forces with masses of weak genin and chunin, providing cheap cannon fodder. XXX ANBU High Command of the ANBU (HCANBU) Chief of Staff of the ANBU (CSANBU) Compared to the Army, we ANBU are smaller, but what we lack in numbers we compensate with superior quality, discipline, and combat effectiveness. We are the best of the best for reasons, mainly deployed for reconnaissance and infiltration missions. The rest of Konoha needs our firepower to get the job done when they have fucked up once again. XXX Intelligence Division (ID) High Command of the Intelligence Division (HID) Chief of Staff of the Intelligence Division (CSID) If you want to hear anything about these dimwits, bad luck. Go and ask them yourself because I am not on good terms with them right now. This was today''s lecture. I will see you next week when we discuss ¡®99 ways to die on the battlefield and how not to avoid them¡¯. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Asami-chan’s War College 2 Arc III Asami-chan¡¯s War College 2 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Asami-chan¡¯s War College 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lecture: Ranks and units organised by ANBU command for educational purposes Lecturer: Minami Asami Well, I don¡¯t have much time today as I am supposed to be somewhere else. So we will get over with this quickly. Take the info sheet and listen. The sheet has three columns. The first column gives you unit designations, the second strength numbers, and the third the commanding officer. Nothing complicated. Army (Army Reserve included): Ranks and units Unit Strength Commanding Officer ? 1 = 1 Shinobi Shinobi ¡ñ Team 4 = 1 Team leader + 3 Team leader ¡ñ¡ñ Squad 8 = 1 Squad leader + 1 Medic + 6 Squad leader ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Platoon 40= 5*8 Lieutenant Team, squad, and platoon are the smallest unit types. You will encounter them frequently. Teams and squads are usually led by experienced chunin, or even genin, but in reality, the chain of command is more fluid than it should be the case. Higher-ranking officers leading teams or squads is far from uncommon. I Company 200 = 5*40 ? Captain Major II Battalion 800 = 4*200 Lieutenant Colonel Colonel III Regiment ANBU = Captain ¡ñ Team 4 = 1 Team leader + 3 Team leader = Captain ¡ñ¡ñ Squad 8 = 1 Squad leader + 1 Medic + 6 Squad leader = Major Lieutenant Colonel ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Platoon 40= 5*8 Colonel I Company 200 = 5*40 Brigade General Major General II Battalion 400 = 2*200 Lieutenant General General III Regiment x = x*800 General XXX ANBU the entirety of the ANBU Chief of Staff of the ANBU The basic structure is more or less the same. Differences are minor. Compared to the Army, we ANBU enjoy higher ranks and our unit sizes are smaller as our manpower is limited. Now the interesting part, how you get promoted? I will be gracious and give you some personal advice. Officially, you need leadership, skill, intelligence and whatever else, but that''s all bullshit. Forget it, just forget it. You require neither leadership, nor skill to advance. What you need are either strength or connections. If you are a powerful, the higher-ups won¡¯t be able to ignore you in the long run. Become strong and you will get promoted along the way. But if you aim high, you need clan connections. Without them, you are fucked hard. Nepotism and clientelism are the bane of Konoha¡¯s existence. They plague the military and bureaucracy. Posts are not filled based on merit, but based on lineage. Commanding positions are only given to candidates backed by influential clans. Most of them are mediocre at best, not to say outright incompetent. No matter how talented you might be, you need the right blood running through your veins. The Army is the traditional territory of combat-related clans like the Akimichi, the Sarutobi, the Senju, the Hyuga, and the Nara. They produce a steady supply of high-ranking officers. The Intelligence Division is dominated by the Yamanaka and other minor clans. Uchiha and Aburame controlled the ANBU in the past, but times have changed since the Uchiha massacre. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Asami-chan’s War College 3 Arc III Asami-chan¡¯s War College 3 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Asami-chan¡¯s War College 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lecture: Foreign armies organised by ANBU command for educational purposes Lecturer: Minami Asami An old saying, keep your friends close, but your enemies closer. Today''s lecture will be about Konoha¡¯s friends and enemies. I will give you a short overview of their organisational structure and a personal assessment. Sunagakure/ Kirigakure Organisation: Ranks and units Unit Strength Commanding Officer ? 1 = 1 Shinobi Shinobi ¡ñ Team 4 = 1 Team leader + 3 Team leader ¡ñ¡ñ Squad 8 = 1 + 1 Medic + 6 Squad leader ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Platoon 40= 5*8 Lieutenant I Company 200 = 5*40 Captain Major II Battalion 800 = 4*200 Lieutenant Colonel 60 = 5*12 Lieutenant I Company 300 = 5*60 Captain Major II Battalion 900 = 3*300 Lieutenant Colonel Colonel III Regiment x = x*900 Colonel X Brigade 4,500 = 5*900 Brigade General Major General Lieutenant General General XX Division 18,000 = 4*4,500 General Kumogakure and Iwagakure are both military giants, and their organisational structure reflects such. Kumo and Iwa favour larger formations due to their advantage in terms of manpower and reserves. They outnumber us by a significant margin. Iwagakure: Iwa-nin tenacious and stupid. They are terribly annoying to fight. They never give up. They never surrender. They never budge. They fight until the bitter end. Terribly annoying as said. My recommendation, decimate them completely. Iwa-nin are proficient when it comes to defence. Nothing surprising considering their earth affinity. They stand their ground no matter the losses. On the offence, they are like a juggernaut, slow, immobile, cumbersome. But when they strike, they strike hard. Kumogakure: Kumo-nin are probably the most dangerous and professional ninja you will encounter. They are well-trained, well-led, disciplined. Kumo forces are aggressive. They prefer the offence to the defence. Kumo-nin will try to maintain their momentum at any cost. They will keep attacking until you yield. My personal advice, concentrate your forces and hope for the best. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 1 Arc III Chapter 1 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Heavy snow covered the silent forest. The harsh forces of winter reigned the frozen lands, hidden beneath a blanket of ice and white. Nature had turned the world into a cold, barren desert, hostile to human life. But life persisted among the trees, refusing to bow to the forces of nature. A squad of Konoha ANBU moved through the trees with frightening speed, desperately running for their lives. ¡°We have to pick up the pace, Konosuke. They are right behind us, Captain!¡± Hachiro warned, his desperation palpable. ¡°I know, Hachiro. I know.¡± Konosuke gritted his teeth. Their situation didn''t look good. He and his men were tired. They needed rest, but rest was out of the question. Their pursuers were right behind them. Yet they had to carry on. ¡°Hachiro, where are Masaaki and Yusuke?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± Hachiro replied. ¡°Masaaki and Yusuke are probably dead.¡± Asami answered, her voice dispassionate, cold. The girl wore her ANBU mask and white fur coat, with pride. After all, she was one of them, an ANBU. ¡°They engaged the enemy to buy time. They failed to return, unable to disengage. We must assume the worst, Captain.¡± ¡°...¡± Konosuke was conflicted. Snow started falling. Countless millions of snow crystals turned the darkening sky white. ¡°You know, Asami, it should be the duty of the old to protect the young, and not the other way around ...¡± Asami merely chuckled. ¡°Probably, but neither is it your duty to throw your lives away. Sometimes, hard times require hard decisions.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Konosuke relented, a heavy sigh escaping him. ¡°Do your best and don''t die, Asami. Promise me that you will return. I don''t want this to be our final parting.¡± Asami smirked, a satisfied grin gracing her lips. ¡°Don''t worry, Konosuke, I will return. I won''t die this easily.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^= Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc III Chapter 2 Arc III Chapter 2 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami raced across the forest, navigating her way through the trees. Nothing had changed. In the end, she had to do everything by herself if she wanted things to be done properly. Captain Konosuke sent Masaaki and Yusuke, but their sacrifice proved to be of little value. The enemy dispatched them easily. She offered Konosuke to intercept the Kiri-nin, but he declined. He didn''t want to risk her life. He refused to send her because she was the youngest ANBU in the group. Because she was apparently Konoha''s future, a part of the next generation. Although his reasons were understandable, what Konosuke didn''t grasp was the true extent of her powers. If ordered, she would have slaughtered the Kri-nin with ease. Unfortunately, however, nothing was ever easy with Konosuke. His lack of flexibility annoyed her. He was one of those Nara according to the plan types. Hadn¡¯t implemented one of his overcomplicated plans, then they wouldn¡¯t be in this precarious situation to begin with. Their mission was a simple assassination. Their target, an influential noble with a respectable number of guards. A detachment of Kiri-nin protected him. Konosuke chose to dispatch an infiltration party. His plan''s plan fell apart like a house of cards. Everything went south. The infiltration party got detected. Two platoons of Kiri ANBU ambushed them after they had walked right into their trap. Outnumbered, Konosuke was forced to order an immediate retreat. They escaped, but the infiltration party got hit hard. They were nearly wiped out. Three dead. Two heavily wounded. Asami gripped her sword before arriving at an open clearing, leaving the forest behind. A lonely oak watched over the plain since ancient times. The snowfall intensified, and the winds grew stronger. The snowstorm turned into a blizzard. Her eyes scanned the area, waiting for the Kiri-nin to arrive. They didn''t disappoint her. Fifteen Kiri ANBU entered the stage, fifteen unlucky men who had the misfortune to cross paths with her. Asami grinned, her blade readied. Concealed behind her mask, her eyes shimmered vivid purple in delight. A man stepped forwards, flanked by two ANBU. He was the leader of their little group. His voice mocked her openly, ¡°Konoha seems to be really desperate these days. They now send little girls to stop ...¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A pulsating purple blade impaled Yakumo. Her sword skewered Yakumo''s heart. His life ended in the blink of an eye. The girl giggled with a glint of joy after retracting her sword from his torso. ¡°My friend, not only do you vastly overestimate your capabilities, but you also underestimate mine.¡± ¡°...¡± Hisashi trembled. He was now alone, utterly alone. He was the last survivor of this carnage. ¡°Fifteen¡± The demon''s eyes glowed dark luminous red with a strong shade of purple. Hisashi held his breath. Her eyes weren¡¯t normal, they weren¡¯t human. What was she? ¡°What''s your name?¡± The girl tilted her head. ¡°...¡± Hisashi clenched his fists in rage. He didn¡¯t need her damned fake politeness. The girl was a demon in white, a demon in human skin. ¡°You fucking bitch, I don¡¯t need to answer you.¡± He mustered all of his courage. His hands gripped a kunai. He clashed against her shield, his kunai deflected. Her barrier didn¡¯t budge in the slightest. Her chakra protected its mistress. Retribution followed swiftly. The white demon punched him straight in his abdomen. He collapsed. Her punch was powerful considering her frail stature. The girl hit hard and Hisashi had a hard time breathing. The girl shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Ninja these days, always so stubborn. They never know when to give up. You try to be nice, and how do they repay your friendliness? They spit in your face. Anyway, I have a little task for you, Fifteen.¡± Hisashi gritted his teeth. ¡°Who do you think you are...¡± ¡°Aarghhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Hisashi cried out in pain. Her sword impaled his right hand, pinning him to the ground. The girl made her displeasure known, ¡°You misunderstand your position, Fifteen. I am not known for my patience. Your lack of cooperation is starting to irritate me.¡± ¡°Aarghhhhhhhh!¡± Immense pain shot through his body. The girl twisted her sword around. ¡°Do you understand, Fifteen?¡± The girl narrowed her eyes. ¡°Aarghhhhhhhhh, yeeeesssss¡±, Hisashi bit his lips. He endured the pain. ¡°Excellent.¡± The girl smirked. ¡°As said, I have a little task for you. Inform the rest of your friends that they should stay out of my way if they desire to live. We don¡¯t want them to die, do we? And now run before I decide to change my mind¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 3 Arc III Chapter 3 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami watched the retreating Kiri-nin. The boy wasn¡¯t the worst runner she had ever seen. Nothing surprising after the little show she had put on for him. He ran for his life. Wouldn''t her actions ignite their desire for revenge, or would they listen to reason and give up? She didn''t know. Not that it mattered. If intimidation didn¡¯t work, if they ignored her warnings, she would persuade them with steel. Asami sheathed her blade and retrieved her kunai. They were still stuck into the oak. Afterwards, she waited, and waited, and waited. Her eyes swept across the battlefield, admiring her handiwork of death, blood and gore. Corpses littered the snowy ground. The sight filled her with pride. Her performance had improved since her fateful encounter with Itachi.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com That day, he and his companion made her a gift. That day her sharingan changed, transformed. Her eyes evolved, further augmenting her style. The sharingan was a truly potent weapon, a weapon that was hers and hers alone. The legendary mangekyou sharingan was now in her possession, yet her eyes remained a weapon of last resort, only to be used wisely. Her mangekyou allowed her to exert a degree of control over her chakra never experienced before. They granted her a mastery of chakra down to the most elemental level, down to the very fabric, the very essence of chakra. Close or far, her eyes allowed her to manipulate, to command, to shape, to rule chakra with near perfection. Form, density, cohesion, her chakra obeyed her. Her chakra was the extension of her will, the manifestation of her desires, the weapon of her hopes and dreams. She was her chakra. Her chakra was her. Her control was absolute. Her new powers exhilarating. Asami giggled with a certain sense of satisfaction. It took time and effort to understand the true extent of her powers, not to mention master them. Despite her modest progress, much remained still unknown, shrouded in mystery. The mangekyou sharingan proved to be illusive in nature. Information was hard to come by, with its existence being hardly known outside informed circles. The village archives didn''t yield much information about the Uchiha clan and the secrets of the sharingan. Documents and scrolls existed, but the vast majority had been classified following the day of the Uchiha clan massacre. A drastic measure, taken by the village council. Her ANBU background allowed her to access some of the less confidential material, but even her access was for some reason limited. There was something fishy about the Uchiha clan and their sudden disappearance, and she wasn''t the only one to believed so. Asami crossed her arms, watching the falling snow. The blizzard intensified. Nobody arrived. Fifteen had apparently successfully delivered her message. And apparently, the enemy heeded her warning. Eliminating their vanguard achieved the desired result, the Kiri ANBU ceased their pursuit and regrouped. The temperatures fell and night was approaching. It was time for her to leave and move to the assembly point. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami reached the assembly point, an abandoned village near the border. The wars devastated the entire region. The villages pillaged, plundered, murdered, razed, cleansed. The border regions were hit hardest. They never truly recovered, even after all these years. ANBU patrolled the area, guarding their camp against undesired intruders. Asami entered the village. Judging by the numbers, the other three ANBU squads had returned, but their ranks were also depleted. The missions they carried out were dangerous, risky. Failure was nothing extraordinary, and yet the severity of their losses surprised her. Their missions led them deep into Kirigakure, deep into enemy territory without additional support. ¡°...¡± Konosuke meanwhile just scratched his head. Asami merely rolled her eyes, only mildly annoyed. ¡°Anyway, I think that we have much more important matters to discuss. Is it just my imagination, or have our ranks thinned?¡± ¡°So you noticed too?¡± Konosuke gritted his teeth. Asami retorted, ¡°Noticed, you say? That is quite an understatement. Barely half of us have returned ...¡± ¡°Not even half of us.¡± Koichi sighed in resignation. ¡°All squads suffered heavy losses. We lost ten killed in action. Seven went missing. Five are heavily wounded. Our situation is ... dire.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Asami asked. This entire operation was an unmitigated disaster. Ino voiced her opinion, ¡°I have no idea, I suspect that our missions were compromised. The enemy expected us. My squad got ambushed. We were lucky to escape. Otherwise, we would have been wiped out. The same happened to Akahito and Koichi.¡± Akahito agreed, ¡°They were just waiting for us ...¡± An ANBU appeared, kneeling on the ground. He addressed Koichi, ¡°Captain.¡± Koichi crossed his arms. ¡°What''s the matter, Norinaga?¡± Norinaga raised his head. ¡°The enemy has sent a messenger. He wants to discuss our surrender. He claims that three companies of Kiri-nin have surrounded our position. They want us to surrender to avoid unnecessary bloodshed. Otherwise, they will be forced to annihilate us.¡± ... ... ... ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Konosuke, Ino, Akahito, and even Koichi, they all fell silent. Seconds turned into minutes. A feeling of hopelessness and despair infected their minds as realisation struck. They were done for ... Three whole companies ... 600 men in total ... This was not a force they could ever hope to fight. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 4 Arc III Chapter 4 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The sun set and night replaced day. The pale light of the moon shone upon the frozen earth. Every available ANBU assembled in a single room. They gathered around a wooden table and discussed their current situation and their options. The discussion was heated. ¡°You fucking bitch, are you crazy?¡± Akahito raged.¡°Do you understand what you are saying? You want to abandon our wounded comrades. You want them to die, don''t you?¡± He shot her a furious glare of pure, undiluted disgust. Asami, however, stood her ground. ¡°Akahito, don¡¯t you dare lecture me. I am fully aware of the implications, but we have no other choice. Our options are limited. It is what needs to be done. We must leave the wounded behind if we want to escape. They would just slow us down. We would never make it with them in tow.¡± Akahito clenched his fists. ¡°We can''t. We all are ninja of Konoha. We never abandon our comrades. And when I say never, I mean never.¡±Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.comi clicked her tongue. ¡°Do you even realise what that means? We will all fucking die. We are surrounded. Nobody will come to relieve us. But I don''t want this village to be our grave. I don''t want to soak the ground with our blood. I don''t want to die a senseless death in the middle of nowhere. Face it, Akahito, we are on our own, alone. The enemy outnumbers us by a significant margin. They will crush us. Nobody will survive.¡± Asami slammed her fists onto the table, her face hard like granite, her eyes cold like ice. ¡°What we need to do is to break out of this encirclement, or at least die trying.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Everyone fell silent. Koichi voiced his concerns, ¡°To succeed with a breakout, we have to leave behind the wounded.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami strolled through the village. Norinaga still guarded the village entrance, watching the surrounding area. He was perfect. He was the eyewitness, the perfect alibi. Norinaga noticed her. ¡°Asami, what are you doing here?¡± Asami smiled. ¡°I am taking a little stroll. Needed some fresh air.¡± Her eyes surveyed the lifeless forest. The trees were silent. ¡°How are our Kiri friends doing?¡± Norinaga shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t know. They lie low for the time being. We haven¡¯t seen anything of them aside from a few scouts.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Asami raised a surprised eyebrow, yet her attention belonged somewhere else. Her attention was drawn to an old, decrepit wooden house, worn down by the tooth of time. It served as their improvised field hospital. Out of the corner of her eyes, she spotted five chakra signatures, five targets. The coordinates were set. The purpose clear. Her chakra mobilised, prepared to strike, willing to heed her call. Norinaga crossed his arms. ¡°Yes, and I don''t understand why. I don''t understand why they don''t attack. We are weak. They could easily crush us with their numbers, but the enemy hesitates. It is as if they are scared of us ...¡± ¡°Who knows, the world is a strange place filled with countless mysteries.¡± Asami smiled. ¡°Anyway, I will take my leave then. I wish you a good night, Norinaga.¡± He nodded. ¡°Likewise. Good night, Asami ...¡± A massive explosion shook the ground. The blast hit them with full force. A giant fireball illuminated the night. The explosion shredded the building, destroying everything in its vicinity. ¡°What the fuck was this?¡± Norinaga held his breath, pure shock written all across his face. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 5 Arc III Chapter 5 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Together, she and Norinaga arrived at the smouldering ruins. A macabre dance of fire and flickering shadows illuminated the night. The icy snow crunched under the weight of their feet. Asami knelt to inspect the remnants of her deceased comrades. The explosion killed them in an instant. None of them survived. Time passed. Burning ash covered the ground, her flames raging in the background. Her explosion proved effective, incinerating everything. Only an unintelligible mass of charred corpses remained. Their deaths were quick, painless. Silence dominated the cold air. Other ANBU arrived. They said nothing, but their silence said more than human language ever could. The culprit was among them. One of them was behind the explosion. The question was who? The majority suspected a certain girl, her. Asami left the scene, passing Konosuke, Ino, Koichi, Akahito on her way. ¡°I think that we all should get some sleep. Tomorrow will be a long day. We will mobilise at dawn and attempt a breakout.¡± She didn''t take no for an answer. Determination filled her voice. Her words left no room for debate. Her order was absolute. Asami continued her walk, but it was Akahito who grabbed her shoulder. His vengeful glare confronted her. ¡°It was you who killed them!!! You murdered them, didn¡¯t you?¡± Akahito''s accusations didn''t bother her. Asami merely smiled. ¡°Murder is such a strong word, Akahito. Why should I kill them? A tragic death claimed their lives.¡± ¡°Don''t play dumb, you crazy bitch. You killed them.¡± Akahito clenched his fists. Asami objected, ¡°Akahito, Their deaths sadden me as they do you. I have nothing to do with this. And even if I did, what proof do you have, Akahito? You have nothing besides baseless accusations. So stop bothering me with your nonsense, Akahito. You are clearly a man unable to control your emotions.¡± Akahito gritted his teeth. ¡°You ...¡± ¡°Don''t you agree with me? What do you think?¡± Asami looked around, staring at the rest of the ANBU. Nobody spoke up. Konosuke, Ino, and Koichi averted their eyes, visibly uncomfortable. They avoided her gaze. Five ANBU died that night, but questions were never asked. Their deaths were never investigated. The exact nature of the incident remained forever shrouded in mystery, at least on paper. They knew that it was her. Konoha knew that it was. Everyone knew that it was, but what was missing was solid evidence, and Konoha didn''t particularly care. In fact, there were those among the ranks of the ANBU that approved of her more resolute measures. Konoha knew about Asami''s capabilities and talent. The girl was a legendary kunoichi in the making, an immensely powerful weapon at the disposal of the village. Konoha couldn''t do without her. It would be unwise to do so.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com ¡°What the fuck? Do you see that, Kenji? Do you see the girl?¡± Yorikane held on to his binoculars. His hands trembled, visibly nervous. Kenji nodded. ¡°I do. We must leave and alert ...¡± His eyes widened in shock. Panic griped him. The girl turned her head, smiling beneath her white mask. The girl spotted them ¡°Fuck!¡± Kenji shouted. The girl accelerated. Her speed increased and her hand drew her sword. The girl was coming for them. ¡°We have to ...¡± Kenji didn''t even have the time to end his sentence. It was already too late, too late to run. Clad in pure innocent white, the girl stood right before him. The massacre began. Her blade was swift. Her sword pierced Ano before beheading Tsuyoshi. Yoriko fell next. Miyoko followed, sliced apart by the demon in white. Naruhiko and Kinnosuke met the same fate. A straight thrust finished Naruhiko. A perpendicular cut Kinnosuke with uncanny precision. The demon bashed Yorikane¡¯s skull against a tree. His cranium splintered. His comrades, his friends all died in a matter of mere seconds. He couldn¡¯t do anything. They were all slaughtered like ignorant sheep, and now his time had come. Her blade struck him, piercing his chest. The smell of burnt flesh filled his nose. His body toppled over, falling onto the soft snow, but it wasn''t over yet. Not yet. The demon missed. Her blade missed his heart by a hair''s breath, yet it was this hair''s breath that allowed him to live. ¡°...¡± Kenji gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain. He didn¡¯t scream. He was supposed to be dead, and dead men didn''t scream. His heart, every fibre of his being, thirsted for vengeance, for retribution, for revenge. The demon sheathed her blade, careless, deceived by a false sense of security. This was his moment, the moment he had waited for. Using all of his remaining force, Kenji threw his pouch. The pouch was filled with paper bombs, hundreds of them. He might die, but he would take the girl with him. The tags exploded. The detonation was a sight to behold. The flash blinded Kenji. An enormous blast echoed through the entire forest. ¡°...¡± Kenji coughed, his hope s high. He did it ... He ... The floating dust cleared, revealing a girl unharmed. The demon didn¡¯t die. The explosion didn''t even scratch her. In the middle of a crater, stood a girl, shielded by a purple humanoid skeleton. Her calculating eyes evaluated him. Her armour dematerialised, dissolving into fine purple mist. The girl giggled, visibly amused. ¡°You are still alive ... How curious ... How sloppy on my part ...¡± The drew her sword. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t miss.¡± She didn¡¯t. Her blade skewered his heart and his world turned black. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 6 Arc III Chapter 6 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A squad of masked ANBU marched through the field camp. The group was led by a single girl, by a girl clad in her notorious black kimono, by a girl freshly promoted to the rank of Captain on merit of her past accomplishments. Her performance and dedication to the cause had impressed the elders despite her age. Wounded ninja filled the camp. They were missing hands, arms, feet. The stench of blood and decay lingered in the air. Corpses littered the ground. Death claimed its toll, and the toll was high among the ninja of Konoha. Crowds of ninja parted, allowing her squad and her to pass. Common sense told them to not block their way because they were busy people, busy people with a mission. A handful of ninja even recognised the girl and her infamous kimono. It was the grim reaper herself, the Black Princess of Konoha, a kunoichi of rising acclaim and fame. Few doubted that the girl would one day enter the pantheon of legendary Konoha ninja, only to mentioned in the same breath together with the legendary Sannin, the White Fang, the Yellow Flash, Hatake Kakashi. But not yet. The day hadn''t come yet.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m Asami strolled through the camp, searching for the command post amidst a sea of green tents and the decimated remnants of an entire battalion, 800 ninja. She wished to speak with the commanding officer and the rest of his incompetent staff. Because Naritomo and his friends owed her an explanation. She and Konoha demanded answers, and she would get her answers, one way or another. His battalion took quite a beating. They somehow managed to lose three entire companies in a matter of weeks. The casualty rates were appalling. His attempts to retake Shimabara failed spectacularly. His assaults proved disastrous and casualties rose. The entire operation was nothing short of a catastrophe, a veritable meat grinder. Losses piled up, but the fighting still dragged on with no end in sight. Konoha sacrificed three full companies. Nevertheless, they failed to capture Shimabara. The rebels were still holding the city. Their resistance proved stubborn. The majority of losses consisted of useless genin cannon fodder. They died like flies. Fortunately, genin were cheap and easy to train, their numbers plenty, which was the main reason why the village council didn¡¯t intervene sooner despite Naritomo''s disastrous performance. Ultimately, genin were expendable. Experienced jonin and chunin, however, weren''t. Konoha besieged Shimbara for a month already, with meagre results, unable to gain even a foothold inside the city. As a result, the Fire Daimyo grew concerned, unsettled by Konoha''s inability to suppress a simple peasant revolt. The region suffered from a poor harvest and the burden of heavy taxation. And yet the nobility refused to lower taxes despite poor crop yield. The impoverished peasants were thus left with no other choice than to revolt. The Fire Daimyo and his court feared that the rebellion might spread further across the Land of Fire. His councillors demanded a show of force to quell any existing discontent in the region. The court even contemplated requesting the assistance of another more competent hidden village, considering Konoha''s lacklustre performance. That was the last straw. Things needed to change, and they needed to change drastically. That was why the village council dispatched her, a kunoichi renowned for her methods even among the ANBU. She was not merely sent to suppress, but to eradicate Shimabara and set an example for all other cities. She would do as ordered. They deployed her to finally break the stalemate and crush the rebellion no matter the cost, no matter the price. The orders of the village council were clear, Shimabara had to be taken. Asami reached a large tent guarded by two chunin, a girl and a boy. They were young, barely seventeen. They gulped, intimidated by her approaching figure. ¡°The problem is we don''t fight a headless mob. We fight a well organised rebellion.¡± Asami pinched the bridge of her nose, exasperated. ¡°So you are telling me we got our arses handed by a bunch of rice farmers?¡± Naritomo scratched his head. ¡°Well, not directly. The rebels bolster their forces with a significant number of rogue ninja and mercenaries. Furthermore, they are supported logistically, financially, and militarily by another village.¡± ¡°Another village?¡± Asami grew interested. His words elicited her attention. ¡°Tell me more, Naritomo.¡± He did so. ¡°The rebels are in a possession of considerable supply of explosives and weapons, of quantities that are only usually available to hidden villages. We suspect they are supplied and supported by another village. The rebels turned Shimabara into a veritable fortress. They fight for every street, every house, every corner. Not to emntion, we detected enemy ANBU operating in the area. They harass us at every opportunity. Their allegiance is currently unknown, but we suspect them to be Kumo-nin.¡± Asami listened, processing his information. ¡°Kumo-nin, you say? How do you know? And why didn¡¯t you mention so earlier in your field reports. Konoha should be informed that we are fighting here a proxy war against Kumogakure.¡± Narimoto scowled. ¡°We had no idea. We only found out recently. A few squads disappeared here and there, but we didn''t think much. Casualties are to be expected. We didn¡¯t have any clue until yesterday. Hidetsugu''s squad made contact with them. He recognised their kenjutsu and identified them as Kumo ANBU.¡± ¡°Their kenjutsu?¡± Asami sounded surprised. Naritomo nodded. ¡°Hidetsugu was stationed at the northern border during the war. He fought Kumo-nin before. He said they used a Kumogakure sword style, a sword style typical of their ANBU.¡± Asami rose from her chair, her hand gliding over the map of Shimabara. ¡°It seems that I owe you and your men an apology. You are neither incompetent, nor inept. I can''t fault you. Minor mistakes were made, but such is natural.¡± Asami set her eyes on Shimabara, a plan forming in her mind. ¡°Naritomo, didn¡¯t you say that the rebels had turned Shimabara into a fortress?¡± Naritomo stood straight. ¡°I did. The rebels hold several strong points throughout the city. They still control all major junctions. The urban terrain renders every advance difficult.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asami studied the map. Their tactical situation was definitely improvable. Shimabara was a veritable stalemate, and her resources limited, her forces depleted. She lacked the numbers to take the city in a frontal assault, but she also wanted to avoid protracted house to house fighting. She didn''t want to fight Kumo and their allies in urban combat. Fortunately, she had an idea. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 7 Arc III Chapter 7 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami grinned. ¡°I think I have a solution for our little problem, Naritomo?¡± ¡°And that would be?¡± Naritomo raised an eyebrow. ¡°To avoid a costly urban campaign, I recommend levelling the playing field, in the literal sense of the word.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Naritomo had a hunch. ¡°We won¡¯t fight for every house, every floor, every basement. It would be futile. Instead, we should just flatten the entire city. We will level the entire city, razing it down to the ground if necessary.¡± Asami sparkled with childish glee. ¡°...¡± Naritomo stiffened, staring at her together with the rest of his staff. His face paled. ¡°I don''t want to question your authority, but do you understand the implications of your actions?¡± Now the second step. As you might know, there exists a direct correlation between the amount of chakra and the potency of your jutsu. The more chakra you use, the stronger your katon, the stronger your raiton, the stronger your suiton, the stronger your futon. The amount of chakra increases potency. The same principle applies to my sphere.¡± Her sphere expanded. ¡°The more chakra I mobilise, the more volume, density, concentration will increase. Lastly, I combine my chakra with my elemental affinity, katon, to generate even more power.¡± Her element enriched her sphere. Naritomo and his men felt the raw unrestrained energy, the immense power her chakra radiated. Aurora was satisfied. ¡°And last but not least, now I compress my chakra.¡± Her hand closed, and in the fraction of a second, the sphere imploded, contracting, forming a nucleus of pure purple chakra. Her control maintained the pressure. After all, she needed to be careful. A single lapse in concentration, and her creation would rip the whole tent apart. ¡°And then ...¡± Asami raised her palm, blowing her little child away. Her chakra dispersed into fine purple mist. ¡°...¡± Naritomo started sweating, well aware that she was serious about the prospect of razing Shimabara to the ground. ¡°How strong do you expect the explosion to be?¡± Asami hesitated. ¡°Hard to say ... The theoretical yield ranges from nothing to significant, depending on the amount of chakra used. To be honest, I don''t even know whether the jutsu works at all. But don''t worry, it will work. I will make it work, by brute force if necessary. But before we level Shimabara, we should try a more civilised approach, namely diplomacy.¡± Naritomo blinked. ¡°Diplomacy?¡± Asami offered an innocent smile. ¡°Indeed, diplomacy.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com Arc III Chapter 8 Arc III Chapter 8 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami and her little group approached the gates of Shimabara. A messenger announced their arrival. Kumo ANBU manned the walls. They watched their every step. Naritomo accompanied Asami on an involuntary basis. He didn''t volunteer for this assignment. Naritomo gulped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to question your wisdom, but ... I don''t think it was a good idea to come here.¡± ¡°Do you? Why do you think so, Narimoto?¡± Asami strolled ahead. They approached the leader of the Kumo ANBU from afar. Naritomo gulped again. The Kumo ANBU outnumbered them by a significant margin. Meanwhile, they were all alone. ¡°I doubt this meeting will achieve anything.¡± Not to mention, their safety concerned him. Asami chuckled. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t expect any results either.¡± ¡°Why are we even here, then?¡± Naritomo didn''t understand. Asami sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Naritomo, you still have a lot to learn. Diplomacy rarely has the intention to produce actual results. Diplomacy is all about appearance and gentle smiles. If we raze Shimabara without a valid reason, the world will condemn us. They will call us heinous criminals, murderers, butchers. Therefore, we need a pretext. If we give them the chance to surrender, then we have done everything to avoid needless bloodshed. They doomed themselves by rejecting our most gracious offer. They forfeited their lives.¡± Her lips grinned diabolically. Naritomo shivered. The girl was scary, wasn''t she? The Kumo captain greeted them. Two guards flanked him. ¡°So you are the famed Black Princess herself? Youa re younger than I expected ... To be honest, I thought my men were joking when they told me that Konoha''s grim reaper was asking for an audience, and yet you are here.¡± Asami chuckled, offering a polite bow. ¡°I am glad to oblige, Captain. I hope that we can come to an agreement that suits both of our interests. No need for senseless bloodshed. We are reasonable human beings.¡± The Kumo captain raised an eyebrow, suspicious of her intentions. For good reason. ¡°Enough of the pleasantries. What do you want?¡± Asami beamed. ¡°I would like to make you an offer, or rather to give you an ultimatum. Either Kumogakure will withdraw all its regular as well as irregular forces from Shimabara and persuade your rebel friends to surrender until tomorrow, or you will face complete destruction. We will raze Shimabara to the ground. We will show no mercy.¡± The Kumo captain broke out in laughter, amused by her words. ¡°Do I look stupid, girl? Tell me, why on earth should we make it easy for you? Why the fuck should we give up Shimabara? Because you are asking nicely?¡± Asami stepped closer. His two guards drew their swords to protect their captain. Their steel glimmered in the dark moonlight. ¡°I think you misunderstand, Captain. This isn¡¯t a matter of making things easy. This is your last chance. This is my last warning. From hereon, only death awaits you.¡± The shock wave reached their position. A white line raced across the ground and the trees. The lingering heat of the detonation tickled her skin. Her men had their eyes fixed on a gigantic column of dust. The infernal column rose into the sky, higher than any mountain. The cloud formed a glowing mushroom of fire and ash. The results of her jutsu exceeded her expectations. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ No. 012420 to Danzo Classification: Top Secret ¡®Root¡¯ Urgency: ¡®Root¡¯ Field Report: Shimabara Rebellion and subject No. 011567 Shimabara - rebellion suppressed - Minami Asami - No. 011567 - using unknown Jutsu - no hand seals required- powerful technique - power level not determinable - temporary classification S-rank upwards - Explosion - bright flash - immense blast - mushroom cloud - height circa at least 6 km - total destruction of Shimabara - wiped out - entire area flattened - no building standing anymore - barren desert of rubble - ground zero - ground covered by glassy substance - molten sand - No survivors near ground zero - masses of charred corpses - all life exterminated indiscriminately - shadows burned into the ground across the city - few survivors on the outskirts - severe third degree burns - survival chances minimal - Estimated civilian casualties - 40,000 - military casualties unknown - conclusion - subject No. 011567 dangerous - high threat level - elimination possibly required - complete report submitted when more information available - City of Shimabara ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc III Chapter 9 Arc III Chapter 9 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Captain Asami.¡± Fu knelt, his porcelain mask hiding his face. Next to him, Torune, his partner, and ¡®Hisato¡¯, one of Lord Danzo''s most trusted acolytes. It took some time to locate her, but they eventually succeeded and found her at a training ground practising and honing her skills. The girl named Asami turned her head, clicking her tongue. The usual disdain and disgust greeted them. The girl loathed their presence as if they were prepared to backstab her at any moment, which was indeed within the realm of possibility. Her attitude remained guarded despite several missions together. Asami distrusted them since the first time they met, an intelligent decision. Asami finally acknowledged their presence. ¡°Surprise, surprise, whom do we have here? Danzo''s favourite little lapdogs, and our little wannabe artist. Tell me, what do you want? What do you need?¡± Her voice brimmed with open antipathy, but the antipathy was reciprocal. ¡°...¡± Fu chose to ignore her and her provocation. ¡°We received orders to inform you that the Hokage wishes for your presence. He selected you for a special mission. He orders you to report to the Hokage tower as soon as possible.¡± Asami furrowed an eyebrow, understandably. A direct summon by the Hokage himself was unusual even by ANBU standards. ¡°As soon as possible?¡± Fu nodded. ¡°Indeed, the Hokage requests your immediate presence.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 10 Arc III Chapter 10 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Hiruzen was leaning back in his chair, chewing on his pipe. He had underestimated his old friend. He never expected him old friend to be this bold, which was unusual for him. Danzo was a man of many secrets, and he wanted Asami. His proposal that day brought her into the ANBU. But why? What was his old friend planning? Danzo''s interest didn''t go unnoticed. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen sighed. In hindsight, it was a stupid decision to allow Asami to join the ANBU. He miscalculated. Offering her to join was the perfect way to sabotage Danzo''s plan. In theory. Without her consent, Danzo''s options were limited, his hands bound, but Asami accepted the offer willingly and with great enthusiasm, creating thus a major headache. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen massaged his temples, fighting a mild depression. Now the damage was done, and he had to remove Asami from Danzo''s influence. It was obvious what his old friend was up to. Danzo was always keen to recruit new talent her and add another strong piece to his board. Asami was a valuable asset. Her sheer talent ... Her raw skill ... Not only was she a talented kunoichi who had proven her worth on the battlefield time and time again, but she was also non aligned. A kunoichi without connections, without family, without annoying clan loyalties. Asami was the perfect candidate for Danzo and his recruiting policy. Thankfully, his attempts had failed so far. Asami resisted his offers, and Danzo didn''t succeed in drawing her over to his side. However, it didn''t escape his notice that Asami was frequently paired up with former Root members on her missions. The reports clearly showed so. He doubted that such was just mere coincidence. His old friend probably pulled some strings and used his influence. Danzo definitely had his eyes on her. That is why he needed to act before it was too late. He had underestimated Danzo before and how far he was prepared to go. He thought Itachi safe, but that was sadly not the case. Danzo pushed Itachi to the edge. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen gazed upon his peaceful village through his window. Under no circumstances, could he allow Asami to fall into Danzo''s hands. He already wielded far too much power. He had to get her somehow out of the ANBU to deny Danzo any access. Asami clicked her tongue, slightly annoyed. ¡°Of utmost importance, you say? I sincerely doubt that, Hokage-sama.¡± Hiruzen ignored her complaints. ¡°You will take on your former genin identity, Asami, and enter the exams. I will assign you to a new team after officially recuperating from your ¡®emotional trauma¡¯.¡± ¡°So, I have to operate alone, without support?¡± Asami looked dismayed. Hiruzen nodded. ¡°Correct, you will operate without support. That is everything. You are dismissed now.¡± ¡°...¡± The Black Princess grumbled and left the office. ¡°Such a nuisance ...¡± ¡°Wait a moment, Asami.¡± Hiruzen raised his hand. He nearly forgot. ¡°Before I forget, I must remind you, please avoid killing people. We don''t want the exams to turn into a massacre. We don''t need senseless slaughter.¡± Such actions would only produce a lot of annoying paperwork and diplomatic repercussions. Not what Konoha needed. ¡°I understand, Hokage-sama.¡± Asami looked displeased, yet she obeyed. It was the poor door, however, that fell victim to her wrath. A small crack appeared across the wall, stretching from one side of the room to the other. Hiruzen chuckled. This was Asami. ¡°So predictable ...¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 11 Arc III Chapter 11 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The room was crowded. The examiners of the chunin exams and the various jonin sensei assembled in his office. Kakashi, Asuma, and Kurenai stood at the forefront. They recommended their teams for the chunin exams despite them being freshly promoted to the rank of genin. They only served for a single year. Iruka didn''t share their enthusiasm and demanded a preliminary test for them to gauge their progress. He granted his request. Hiruzen pulled on his pipe and cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, attention. I have a little announcement to make. Hatsu, might you please step forwards. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Hatsu followed his order. ¡°How may I help, Hokage-sama?¡± ¡°Hatsu, I heard that you intended for your team to participate, but your team lacks a third member. Apparently, Katsumi got heavily wounded on a mission and won¡¯t recuperate in time, is that correct?¡± ¡°Correct, Hokage-sama.¡± Hiruzen folded his hands. ¡°I think that I have a solution for your problem, Hatsu. I found a replacement for Katsumi, a girl eager to participate.¡± Hatsu hesitated. ¡°And who is the girl?¡±Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com Hiruzen handed Hatsu Asami''s file, the redacted version, obviously. ¡°Her name is Minami Asami. She is a genin who retired after her first mission due to an emotional trauma. Her entire team was killed in action. Only she survived. The girl contacted me a few weeks ago. She would like to return to service.¡± Her name provoked a variety of reactions from the gathered jonin, ranging from disinterest to pity, from surprise to confusion. It was only Kakashi who met his nomination with suspicion. The former ANBU captain knew what was going on. Hatsu scanned the file, visibly concerned. ¡°Hokage-sama, but is this really a good idea? Does the girl possess the necessary skill to participate in the chunin exams? As far as I can see, she hasn''t completed a single mission above D-rank. The girl was inactive for the entire last year. I fear she will be nothing more than a dead weight.¡± Hatsu doubted Asami''s qualifications, which was only natural. On paper, Asami didn''t appear any special. Hiruzen offered a warm smile, ¡°Don''t worry, Hatsu, I see no problem with her nomination. In fact, I can personally vouch for her abilities. I assure you, Asami won''t disappoint you.¡± ¡°...¡± Hatsu didn¡¯t look entirely convinced. ¡°We will see.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Hisaaki was a proud Konoha genin. He already served the village for four years, which did wonders for his physical constitution. He was neither the weakest ninja the village ever produced, nor the strongest. He wasn''t a taijutsu specialist. He didn¡¯t possess large chakra. He didn''t come from a powerful clan. He didn¡¯t possess any fancy bloodline abilities. He was just a normal genin with normal chestnut hair and normal brown eyes. In short, he was an unremarkable ninja. He would never reach the pinnacle of strength and touch the sky, which wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. Less prominent ninja tended to live longer. Mediocrity had its advantages. History proved, strong ninja died young. High-ranking ninja didn''t grow old. Cases existed, but they were few and far in between. The First, the Second, the Fourth, they all died within years. Except for the Third, none of them made it past three years ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself, Katsusane, Hisaaki?¡± Hatsu encouraged her team. Katsusane took the lead. ¡°As you already know, I am Katsusane, and the idiot next to me is my childhood friend, Hisaaki.¡± ¡°Hey, I heard that¡±, Hisaaki protested. ¡°I know.¡± Hisaaki clicked his tongue. ¡°I am Hisaaki and the humourless brick is my best friend Katsusane. We have known each other for a long time. And you, Asami? What are your hobbies?¡± ¡°My hobbies ...¡± Asami struggled for words. ¡°My hobbies are ... poetry ... and enjoying nature. I don¡¯t like ... people. They make me feel ... uncomfortable. They are loud ... and noisy.¡± Her words required all her strength. ¡°Sounds great to me.¡± Hisaaki laughed and bought her performance. He grinned like a fool, which earned him an Asami idiot tag. Hisaaki = idiot. Idiot = Hisaaki. Hatsu changed the topic. ¡°Listen, Asami, I don¡¯t want to be rude, but I hope that you have good an excuse for not attending our team training sessions. Your presence was sorely missed.¡± She had already given up, but perhaps not all hope was lost yet. The girl avoided her gaze, looking down at the ground. ¡°Sowwy, I am ... a little bit shy. The sessions ... scared me. So, I trained ... at home. I didn¡¯t want to bother you ... with the clumsy. Me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Hatsu forced a smile. ¡°I see.¡± Everything was lost. Her team was fucked. The conversation continued, much to Asami''s annoyance. Hatsu and Hisaaki tried her patience with their endless questions. They probed her background, but Asami maintained her cover and deflected their questions with her repertoire of empty phrases. She refused to share private information. The less they knew, the better. Eventually, her team entered the academy. The exams were about to begin. Hisaaki and Katsusane Hatsu ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 12 Arc III Chapter 12 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°I told you, Hisaaki, we would be the last. As usual. I bet the exams have already started¡±, Katsusane grumbled, as they were climbing up the stairs. Hisaaki sighed. ¡°Always the pessimist, Katsusane, aren''t you?¡± Asami was meanwhile furiously tapped Hisaaki''s shoulder, calling for his attention, but he didn¡¯t notice. He ignored her many, many, many times. Too many times. ¡°...¡± Asami fumed. The plebeian fool dared to ignore her! Such impudence was unheard of! Together; they finally approached two chunin. The ninja guarded the exam room, their arms crossed. They didn''t look friendly, quite the contrary ... The two chunin blocked their path, unwilling to let them pass. Chunin No. 1 grinned mischievously. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Hisaaki halted, his confusion obvious. ¡°Eh, I have a question, the room behind you ... Is that the room to take the chunin exams?¡± ¡°Yes, this is the room where the exams take place¡±, chunin No. 2 answered. ¡°...¡± Asami furrowed a confused eyebrow. According to the two chunin, this was the right room, but Hatsu told them that the exams room was room number 301. The door sign, however, showed 201. Wasn''t this the wrong floor? Hisaaki smiled. ¡°Excellent. I don''t want to bother you, but can you please step aside? We are genin, and we intend to take the chunin exams ...¡± Chunin No. 1 smirked dismissively. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, boy, do you? We won''t let you through. Quit as long as you can because you don''t have what it takes to be chunin. All of you.¡± Chunin No. 2 agreed. ¡°Being a Chunin means to carry responsibility, to lead. You lack these qualities. You are nothing but a bunch of kids. So stop wasting our time and get lost!¡± ¡°...¡± Their taunts didn''t impress Asami. They were rather innocuous, but the fact stood, the duo blocked their way, and they had no intention to move. Meanwhile, she and her team were running out of time. The exams were about to start and they were already quite late. Her patience was thus running thin. Her mission was already annoying more than enough her and now two nameless chunin possessed the unbelievable insolence to block her way. Hisaaki offered a weak smile. ¡°No need to resort to insult. We are just here for the chunin exams ...¡± ¡°Hisaaki, ... just give me a moment, please. I will resolve this matter.¡± Asami grabbed his shoulder from behind, interrupting him. She had enough of this farce. ¡°Eh ...¡± Hisaaki blinked at her, taken aback by her sudden change in personality. His surprise was written all across his face. ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, glaring at the duo of chunin. ¡°Listen, my friends, I didn''t come all the way here to get blocked by a pair of wannabe third rate bullies insults. Seriously, you little fuckers, who do you think you are? We are in a hurry. So get your fucking arses moving and get lost! Because I am already more that just a little bit pissed off that these fucking morons in the village administration succeeded once again in messing up something as simple as the right room. Apparently, they gave us the wrong room.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± The two chunin fell silent, exchanging worried looks. ¡°...¡± Meanwhile, Hisaaki and Katsusane stood behind her, completely stunned. Confusion, shock, bafflement were written all over their faces. Their mouths hung agape as their world had turned upside down. ¡°...¡± Hisaaki was the first to regain his wits. ¡°Asami-chan, what do you mean by giving us ¡®the wrong room¡¯?¡± Asami clicked her tongue. ¡±Didn''t you notice, Hisaaki, they gave us the wrong room. They said room 301, but the sign says 201. This is room 201.¡± Hisaaki blinked, unable to follow her. ¡°...¡± Asami crossed her arms. ¡°It means that we are on the second floor, not the third floor. But it doesn''t matter, the idiots in the village administration gave us the wrong room. It is 201. Not 301.¡± Hisaaki flinched. ¡°Eh, ... I am just curious, where did all your shyness go? You couldn¡¯t get out a single word before, and now ... You seem like a completely different person.¡± ¡°Look, Hisaaki, this is the real me, the real Asami. And I am now in charge here. I originally planed to lie low and hide my strength and , but prior events necessitated a change of pace. Priorities changed and I will take over from here on.¡± Asami smiled. Her smile sent a mild shiver down his spine. ¡°Follow me, the chunin exams are waiting. We don''t have all day.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami led her team to the right room. They passed a familiar silver haired ninja, Kakashi. He was leaning against the wall, grinning for no apparent reason, which was uncommon for him. Asami furrowed an eyebrow. What was he doing here? Didn¡¯t he have a genin team to manage ... Her lips formed a grin. She understood. So they was also here ... How intriguing ... Her figure approached the door, about to enter the room. An enthusiastic voice interrupted her, a familiar voice. She remembered the annoying boy well. ¡°My name is Uzumaki Naruto and I won¡¯t lose to any of you! Got it?! I will beat you all!!!¡± ¡°Hehehe ...¡± Asami chuckled. It was Naruto. So they met again. He hadn¡¯t changed much since he left the academy. He remained an idiot. Her hands opened the door. An air of natural grace accompanied her steps. Katsusane and Hisaaki escorted her, flanking her shoulders. Her gaze swept across the room. ¡°Sweet is war to the inexperienced. The difference between bravery and foolishness is often delicate in nature. So who was the shouting idiot from before?¡± Her icy glare rested on Naruto,the blonde boy in an orange pyjama. He stood among a group of ten other genin. ¡°...¡± Asami hadn¡¯t forgotten their faces, and they hadn¡¯t forgotten hers. After all, they shared the same classroom for five years. They were her former classmates. Naruto gulped. ¡°Are you ... the examiner?¡± Asami giggled, amused. ¡°I must confess, you flatter me, Naruto, but no, I am not the examiner. It saddens me, however, that you seem to have forgotten me. Despite all the years we spent together, you don''t recognise me. I am dismayed.¡± ¡°...¡± A blank stare met her. Naruto didn''t remember ... ¡°Don''t you remember me, Naruto?¡± Asami tilted her head, an innocent smile on her lips. ¡°...¡± Recognition finally flashed across his face. Naruto stiffened. ¡°This head tilt ... This cold smile ... This voice ... I know you!!! I remember! You are the evil princess!!!¡± His words amused Asami. Even he acknowledged her noble status. ¡°I am glad that you not have forgotten me, Naruto. It is a pleasure to meet you again after all this time. It seems that you are still as foolish as back then, although I share your sentiment, a bunch of genin hardly represents a credible challenge.¡± The entire room was staring at her. Their stares weren¡¯t friendly, not to say hostile. A mass of antagonistic genin faced her. Nine genin stood out. Three Oto-nin, three Konoha genin, and three Suna genin. Especially, the red haired boy with the massive chakra reserves elicited her attention. His aura was powerful and his chakra lingered in the air. The child was dangerous. ¡°...¡± Hisaaki gulped, overwhelmed by the degree of adversity that they were facing. ¡°Asami-chan, I don¡¯t think that you should provoke everyone.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°Provoke? How amusing ... I didn''t provoke anyone ... But if you believe so, Hisaaki, allow me to most graciously introduce you to the humble art of real provocation.¡± ¡°...¡± Hisaaki paled, a visible shiver running down his spine. Rich in arrogance and pride, Asami opened her arms to greet her audience. These genin were so far beneath her. ¡°You want to defeat me? Bring it on if you can. You are welcome to try your luck. Because one thing is sure, I won¡¯t lose to a bunch of talentless genin.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Hisaaki blinked in complete disbelief. ¡°Tsk, brilliant work, Hisaaki, you only made things worse¡±, Katsusane voiced his anger. Hisaaki offered an uneasy laugh, concerned about their future. ¡°This was ... unexpected. I miscalculated. We are royally screwed, aren''t we?¡± ¡°We are ...¡± Katsusane seconded Hisaaki''s opinion. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 13 Arc III Chapter 13 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥i, are you an idiot, or what?¡± Katsusane exploded. He didn¡¯t approve of her actions. ¡°Was this necessary? We know each other hardly an hour, and you already try your best to get us killed!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Katsusane?¡± Asami tilted her head in blissful ignorance. Her finger touched her chin. Katsuane clenched his fists, furious. ¡°Do I have to spell it out for you?¡± Asami was playing with him, and he accepted her challenge, a stupid decision. Things couldn¡¯t get worse, but he was sadly mistaken. Her attention turned to her team mates. Their faces had paled considerably. Blank fear gripped them. They made her feel a tiny bit guilty. After all, their current state was her fault entirely. Time to do something. ¡°Hisaaki, Katsusane, look, no need to hang your heads. Rest assured, I will bring you through the exams. Somehow.¡± ¡°...¡± Hisaaki and Katsusane exchanged worried looks. They didn''t feel reassured at all, quite the contrary. Understandably so. Asami beamed. ¡°Trust me, as long as I am here, no harm will befall you ... Listen, my friends, don¡¯t even think about it. If you three pull off anything funny in front of me, you will regret it.¡± Her eyes narrowed her eyes at the three Oto-nin. They caught her attention. Their hands were itching itched for a fight. They didn''t take kindly to her words. ¡°So you can not only bark, but also bite.¡± One of the Oto-nin smirked, taunting her. It was a boy without remarkable features. Asami chuckled, amused. ¡°Isn''t that a bit rich coming from a nobody like you? Of course, you are welcome to try your luck should you be stupid enough.¡± The Oto-nin grabbed a kunai. ¡°You asked for it! We will make you pay for your arrogance right here, right now ...¡± A cloud of smoke interrupted them, revealing a group of grey coated ninja. The examiners had arrived, among them was Ibiki. ¡°...¡± The man narrowed his eyes, addressing the room. For a moment, his eyes rested on her, far longer than necessary. ¡°As much as I look forward to you killing and murdering each other, I must nevertheless ask to postpone your little argument. This is neither the place, nor the time, to fight. After all, we don''t want things to get messy. Now, everybody, take your seats! We have already wasted enough time as things stand. The chunin exams are about to start.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 14 Arc III Chapter 14 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 14 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Poisonous creatures lurked among the ancient trees, hidden by shadows. Despite its ominous name, the Forest of Death was a calm place, a peaceful place. Asami enjoyed the scenery and made herself comfortable before the entrance of the tower. They were now waiting for their prey, for competitors stupid enough to challenge her. The trees shielded her fair skin from the sunlight. Her low resistance to sunlight was a source of constant annoyance ever since her childhood. Her pale skin disliked the sun and punished her with frequent sunburns. Okaa-san even joked that she got moon burns. Her lips mustered a weak smile. Sweet memories of happier times. She missed those days. She truly missed Okaa-san, but sadly the past was the past. Asami turned her attention to her two exhausted team mates. They were in a sorry state. They made her feel kind of guilty, but only kind of. Hisaaki and Katsusane were lying sprawled across the ground. They were panting, gasping for air. Her little forced march nearly killed them. A little bit of running already exhausted them, what a disappointment. Their stamina was poor. Their speed average, at best. No bloodshed, no destruction, no morally questionable decisions, no death, no tears, no cries. This world was so calm and peaceful, a world of light, a world not tainted by shadows. Konoha was a beautiful village, a perfect village, maintained and sustained by people like her, by people shrouded in darkness. They were Konoha¡¯s shield, Konoha¡¯s sword, Konoha¡¯s dagger. Konoha didn¡¯t become a major power by virtue of kindness and benevolence. Konoha was a village founded on a mountain of corpses, a mountain taller than many realised. ¡°...¡± Katsusane sighed in resignation. ¡°So, what is your plan to get the Earth Scroll? Do you think it will just come to us?¡± Asami pointed her index finger at him. ¡°Katsusane, that is exactly the plan. The Earth Scroll will come to us eventually. We just need to be patient and wait. Every team needs to enter the tower to advance to the next round. We will just wait here for them to show up. They will sooner or later, and then we will take their scroll ...¡± Her senses sharpened. Her instincts warned her. Three unknown signatures approached their position. They were about to get visitors ... Another ominous chakra signature joined the fray. The signature moved in their direction. It was them, the Suna trio and the jinchuuriki of the One-Tail. It was common knowledge that the fourth Kazekage sealed the One-Tail inside his youngest son. The boy''s chakra possessed a aura similar to Naruto''s. Now, he was coming for her. How troublesome. Asami clicked her tongue and unholstered a kunai. ¡°Katsusane, Hisaaki, prepare yourselves, we are getting company. The enemy is close. They are coming.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 15 Arc III Chapter 15 III ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc III Chapter 15 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Their first guests made their appearance, a nameless genin team from Amegakure. Two boys, one girl. They looked motivated. They actually believed they could defeat her and pass the test, a shame that they had fallen for her trap. They even delivered her the missing Earth scroll. The Ame girl protected the Earth scroll. The scroll was hanging around her hips, easily accessible. Not the most intelligent choice. Asami smirked. The scroll was only waiting for a change of ownership. A single moment of distraction was everything she needed. Her other guests, meanwhile, proved far more troublesome. A blonde girl and her oversized fan, her brother and his puppets, and a red haired boy with a giant gourd on his back. The Sand Siblings had arrived. The girl plunged her fan into the ground. ¡°Apparently, we weren¡¯t the only ones who had the idea to prey on the weak, Kankuro.¡± ¡°Apparently, Temari, but I doubt that our Ame-nin represent a credible threat¡±, Kankuro grinned, stealing a glance at her. ¡°It also seems that we meet again, girl, right, Gaara?¡± ¡°...¡± The boy named Gaara crossed his arms, his eyes devoid of emotions. All three sides engaged in a staring contest, but none of them budged. Neither them, nor Suna, nor Ame. There was tension in the air. Asami capitalised on her superior speed. The poor Ame girl didn''t even realise what happened until it was too late. She closed the distance in full sprint and claimed her prize, the unprotected Earth Scroll, before fleeing the battlefield. She fled the battlefield and the heavy steel doors closed behind them. Her team had reached the comforting safety of the tower and set a new record. They finished the exam in 26 minutes and 33 seconds. Katsusane leaned against the wall, mentally and physically exhausted. ¡°You will never, I repeat, never, ever do this again, Asami! Do you understand?¡± Asami laughed. ¡°Why not, Katsusane. Didn''t my plan work perfectly? We have our scroll, and we passed the exam! We are even first!¡± ¡°But at what price? Didn''t you see his eyes? The boy wanted to kill you¡±, Katsusane retorted, his hands shaking in fear, trembling. ¡°I don''t know how you were able to do it, but I would be unable to face him.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami observed the scared boy with a sense of pity. It was no shame to be afraid. It was only natural for them. In the end, the hard truth was revealed. Ultimately, they were worlds apart. She was an ANBU, an Uchiha, a veteran of the battlefield, whereas Katsusane and Hisaaki were only mere genin. She was not like them. They lacked her experience. They lacked her talent. They lacked her strength. Most genin had never tasted the harsh reality of the battlefield. She did. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc IV Chapter 1 Arc IV Chapter 1 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°And this is my little sister. Look, Asami, how cute she is. A little angel¡±, Hisaaki rambled on and on for untold hours, presenting her proudly another picture of his sister. Asami facepalmed. They were indeed the first team to pass the second part of the exam, but now they were stuck here in the tower for five whole days, condemned to doing nothing but waiting ... How dreadful. Before Hisaaki could start another eulogy on his cute little sister, Hatsu entered the room, saving her from such a tragic fate. Asami had enough of the siscon Hisaaki and his incredible older brother Tatsuya. She had enough of his entire family. ¡°...¡± Hatsu approached them, glaring at her specifically with a hint of annoyance. She had probably heard what she had done and disapproved of her methods. Asami, however, couldn''t care less. Her methods produced results. ¡°Hatsu-sensei, can we finally leave this tower? I can¡¯t take it any more here.¡± Hatsu crossed her arms, shaking her head. ¡°No yet ... I was informed that you need to come with me. They have apparently prepared for you and the rest of the participants.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami and her team entered a wide, open hall that resembled an arena. In fact, it was an arena. They were the last ones and placed themselves among the rows of standing genin, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed. A few genin glared at them with an expected degree of animosity. Especially, the Suna trio cherished her. Hayate looked around. ¡°Any further questions? No? Then the preliminaries begin.¡± Following his command, Anko stepped forwards to announce the first arranged match. ¡°...¡± Asami yawned, once again nearly falling asleep out of boredom. The entire procedure bored her, but her agony unexpectedly ended. Anko gripped her clipboard. ¡°The first match will be between Rock Lee and Minami Asami. The candidates shall step forwards.¡± ¡°This ... is .... unexpected¡±, Asami mumbled. Hisaaki overheard her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Asami, we are sure that you will make it. We believe in you.¡± Hisaaki clenched his fists. How sweet of him. Asami responded with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Hisaaki, for your encouragement. Your encouragement is not needed, but still.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^= Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc IV Chapter 2 Arc IV Chapter 2 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lee! It''s time for you to shine!¡± Guy shouted down from the stands, ¡°Give everything you have! You won¡¯t lose!¡± ¡°Yes, Guy-sensei!¡± Lee returned a thumb up and smiled. ¡°...¡± Kakashi, meanwhile, was less convinced. He knew more than Guy. He knew Asami. The match wasn¡¯t the fairest one, the murderous princess of Konoha''s ANBU against ... Lee. ¡°Are you sure, Guy?¡± Guy turned his head, ¡°What do you mean, Kakashi?¡± Kakashi repeated, ¡°Are you sure that Lee will win, Guy?¡±Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com ¡°Sure? I am not just sure, Kakashi, I know it. Lee is strong, stronger than you can imagine, Kakashi, and I believe in him.¡± Guy grinned. ¡°...¡± Kakashi fell silent. ¡°Do you think that will suffice, Guy? Sometimes, believing is not enough.¡± Certainly not against Asami. Guy furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Explain, Kakashi? What do you mean?¡± Kakashi remained silent, making him wait. ¡°Do you see the girl down there?¡± Guy nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know her, Guy?¡± Guy shook his head. Of course, he didn''t. ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°Thought so ... I do, Guy. Few know the name Asami, but some do.¡± ¡°And you are one of them, Kakashi, aren¡¯t you?¡± ... ... ... ¡°Possibly.¡± Kakashi remained secretive. ¡°Possibly?¡± Guy reacted confused. Kakashi elaborated, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t share this information, but her name carries weight, a lot of weight, Guy.¡± ¡°Yes, her tutor. I trained her when she was younger, so I know her quite well. That is why I was curious, Kakashi.¡± ¡°So, it''s indeed her?¡± Asuma lit another cigarette, inhaling a vitalizing stream of tobacco. So this is the fabled Asami you have told me about?¡± ¡°She is.¡± Kurenai confirmed. ¡°...¡± Asuma exhaled a cloud of smoke and laughed. ¡°I see, and I thought her name was just a coincidence. I have the feeling ... this is going to be an interesting match. Guy¡¯s most precious student against the legendary little princess. I wonder who will win.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Are you both ready?¡± Hayate asked. Asami and Lee both nodded. Thus, the match started. Asami analysed her opponent. Lee''s chakra level was average, not to say mediocre. Furthermore, he appeared to be a taijustu user. Her lips smirked. In summary, he was easy prey. She already pitied him. Poor boy. Lee readied himself and took a combat stance. He was eager to fight, but he didn¡¯t realise that the match was already over. ¡°We are opponents now. So, let us both give our best!¡± His words amused, eliciting a giggle from her. ¡°My best? I sincerely doubt that will be necessary.¡± Lee focused his eyes, challenging her. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°You will see, Lee, you will see.¡± Asami smiled, but her smile was cold, icy, without a trace of friendliness. ¡°Don''t take things personally. It''s really not your fault that you will lose.¡± Lee countered, ¡°How can you be so sure that you will win, Asami-chan?¡± Asami shook her head, disappointed. ¡°Lee, you are gravely mistaken. It''s not a matter of whether I win, but merely how long it will take. So do me a favour, Lee, and just surrender. Spare yourself the fate awaiting you. Forfeit for your own good, Lee.¡± Her intimidation failed to succeed. Lee remained strong, his resolve firm. He didn''t waver. Instead, He chose to stand his ground. ¡°Sorry, Asami-chan, I can¡¯t. I can''t give up¡±, Lee rejected her offer. Asami tilted her head. ¡°You can¡¯t? Why? Tell me, Lee, why do you not choose the most sensible option and simply surrender?¡± ¡°As said, I can¡¯t, Asami-chan. I have to prove something to myself and the world.¡± Lee¡¯s spirit burned bright. He wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°You want to prove yourself? I see. Yet, I hope that you are aware of the consequences your decision brings, Lee. From here on, there is only victory or defeat.¡± Asami produced two kunai from her pouches and commenced her attack. She was swift, relentless, fast. She pressed her assault with a natural speed that was uncanny for a genin. Lee''s eyes went wide, and he wasn''t the only one. ¡°...¡± Guy gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you see this, Kakashi?¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi nodded, observing the match in silence. Guy clenched his fist. ¡°The girl is ... fast. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 3 Arc IV Chapter 3 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lee blocked her attack, parrying with a kunai on his own. Both kunai interlocked and Lee stared right into Asami''s eyes. Her eyes were black like the night, harbouring nothing but darkness. Lee''s kunai was pushed back further and further as Asami applied more strength, slowly cornering him. Lee didn''t understand. How could she be so strong? How was this possible? She was just a frail girl. Her body was weak, but she was able to compete with him. Asami put a taijutsu specialist like him under pressure with raw physical force. He gritted his teeth, mobilising his strength. He hadn''t trained all his life to be defeated now. He had come so far, and he wouldn''t fail. Lee resisted, slowly regaining ground by pushing Asami and her kunai back. Asami smirked, visibly amused. ¡°Is there a problem, Lee? You look troubled?¡± Lee maintained his stoic fac?ade, ignoring her taunts. Asami grinned. ¡°It seems you aren''t the chatty type, Lee, are you? So let''s play a little bit.¡± Her kunai started glowing purple. Coated in raging plasma, Asami''s kunai burned through his weapon, melting the steel. Lee''s eyes went wide. He had to get away from her. Immediately. Lee retreated, barely avoiding her kunai. Asami missed, but her kunai grazed his leg and her katon cut his clothes and the skin beneath like a razor. It was just a minor flesh wound. Nothing serious. But her kunai ... They were dangerous, extremely dangerous. Her purple chakra made them deadly. Lee didn''t lose his focus. His eyes observed Asami. What was she planning? Asami smirked in a condescending, patronising manner. ¡°Not bad. Not bad. But will it be enough? We will see.¡± Asami energised two more kunai, wielding two purple kunai. Equally deadly, equally unforgiving. She increased the tempo, and attacked. Faster, faster and faster. She didn''t fear melee range. She didn''t fear the confrontation. Asami charged and they both met. Lee dodged attack after attack, waiting for an opportunity to counterattack. The opportunity never came. He couldn''t get even close to deliver a kick or punch. He was too slow and she too fast. She fought elusive like a ghost. Lee hardened his stance, unwavering. Once again, he defied her. ¡°Asami-chan, I told you already, I can''t. I can''t give up. I can''t betray all the trust Guy-sensei has placed in me. I need to fight. Even to the bitter end.¡± Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°It seems that I have underestimated you, Lee. You are way tougher than I gave you credit for, and that makes you incredibly annoying. You are one of these stubborn guys that keep fighting. You are just like your sensei.¡± ¡°Thank you, I take that as a compliment. It''s who I am! I fight!¡± Lee gave Asami a thumb up. He smiled. Asami sighed. ¡°You misunderstand, Lee. It wasn¡¯t a compliment, not at all. Do you know what the issue is with people like you? Your stubbornness will spell your own demise. There is a fine line between being stubborn and not knowing when you have lost. And you have crossed this line, Lee. Even you, Lee, must realise that you won¡¯t win, that you can¡¯t win. You lack the strength to defeat me.¡± Her eyes harboured a dangerous glimmer. ¡°...¡± Lee''s stance softened. Her words made him think, eroding his spirit like poison. Asami whispered in his ears. ¡°I ask you one last time, Lee, please forfeit. A good ninja knows when the time has come to give up. You said you can¡¯t, and I believe you. I don''t know you, Lee. I don''t know what led you here, what made you the one you are today. But why are you doing this? Why do you keep fighting, Lee? Is it because of honour? I can assure you there is no shame in admitting defeat. You are not a coward. In fact, doing so proves your better judgement in the face of unfavourable odds. Is it because you want to prove your strength? You have already done so. Nobody will judge you. I surely wouldn''t. You are by no means weak, Lee. You have proven your worth. You are a capable genin by the mere fact that you are still standing. So, give up, Lee.¡± Asami smiled, even offering her hand. He had only to accept. Lee wavered, unsure how to react. He hesitated. ¡°I ... I ... I ...¡± ¡°HEY, BUSHY BROWS, DON¡¯T THINK ABOUT GIVING UP!!!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. Who was the fucking idiot who dared to interfere? As expected, it was the king of cretins ... ¡°Naruto ...¡± Naruto shouted from the stands, ¡°Lee, didn¡¯t you say that you would work harder than anyone else? Didn''t you say that you would never give up? That is you, that it is your nindo!!!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami glared at Naruto. He ruined everything. Should she use a shuriken to shut him up? Lee regained his courage. His determination returned as all doubt was cast aside. ¡°Naruto is right. You might be stronger than me, Asami-chan, more talented, more gifted. But I will never give up, that is my nindo!¡± She had tried her best, but even her patience was limited. All her kindness vanished. Asami giggled, her eyes gaining a subtle shade of purple. ¡°Hehehe, your nindo? Your nindo? In that case, I will show you where your nindo ends, my friend.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 4 Arc IV Chapter 4 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°I hope you have good heat resistance, Lee, because you will need it.¡± Asami formed a hand seal and took a deep breath. Her lips released a stream of fire. A giant fireball turned the room into a sea of wild flames and scorching heat. The very air burned in a blaze of glory. The fireball exploded and the arena trembled. Lee dodged her attack relatively unscathed, suffering only a few scorch marks. Lee coughed, panting. He had escaped her wrath, but not for long. Asami snapped her fingers and created a torrent of fire. Wild purple flames surrounded her, dancing around their only true mistress. Her lips mustered a dark smile, a sweet smile that promised nothing but pain and suffering. ¡°Just for information, Lee, my offer still stands. It''s not the first time that I have crisped some little genin who didn''t know better. Lee, have you perchance ever witnessed people being burned alive? It''s a horrible way to die. Painful, slow, vindictive. Truly, a death you wish nobody ...¡± Icy silence befell the arena. Nobody said a word. All eyes were focused on her and mouths hang agape. ¡°Hehehe ...¡± Asami laughed. Maybe she had talked a bit too much. Not that she cared. Lee gulped. ¡°Are you serious? Do you really ... burn people alive?¡± Asami started pondering, her index finger tipping her lips. ¡°Well, maybe, maybe not ... But you have to give me credit for my acting skills ... I was pretty convincing, wasn''t it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Asami grinned. Lee overestimated his speed. He wasn''t the only one who fought at high speeds. He didn''t know, but he competed with a sharingan user. Lee charged. He attacked head on, as predicted. And as predicted, he hit the purple spheres she surrounded herself with. He had walked right into her little minefield. The spheres detonated and Lee took the full brunt of the explosion. His attack had failed. Asami took the opportunity. Without remorse, she kicked Lee straight in his balls, breaking his defence. She rammed her knee with all force into his unprotected stomach. Not once, not twice, but thrice. Lee collapsed and Asami finished him with a brutal elbow, shattering his back. His bones cracked. Lee hit the ground. He didn''t move. The match was finally over. That was what Asami believed. That was what the audience believed. They were wrong. He proved them all wrong. He rose and continued the fight. Despite beating him to a bloody pulp, he was standing again. Asami didn''t believe her eyes. Lee simply refused to go down. No matter what, he kept fighting. Asami clenched her fist. Anger and frustration welled up inside her. Once again, he escaped his fate. Why was it so fucking difficult to beat him? Why was it so fucking difficult to defeat a single genin? She was an ANBU. She was Asami. This match had become a matter of honour, and she would finish this now. May the gods have mercy on Lee, because she wouldn¡¯t. Asami grabbed two kunai, her katon turning their blades into a stream of vibrating purple plasma. She blitzed across the arena. She didn''t miss. Lee didn''t resist. He could barely stand, not to mention defend himself. Asami struck her kunai through his left and right femur. Her plasma evaporated nerves, tendons, muscles and bone alike. Lee cried out in pain. He broke down. It was over. Lee was defeated. His legs refused to move. But even then Lee struggled to stand up again. He tried, and tried, and tried, even when he was doomed to fail. His stubbornness was Lee''s most powerful weapon, but also the reason for his downfall. Today; he suffered the consequences. Asami shook her head. She had seen enough of this senseless tragedy. ¡°Hayate, end this match. I think everyone has seen enough.¡± ¡°As much as I would like to, I can¡¯t. The participant isn''t fully incapacitated yet. And I doubt he has any intention to withdraw ...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°You seem to misunderstand, Hayate, my words weren¡¯t a mere suggestion. I mean what I say, the match ends right here, and right now. I have had enough of this farce.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 5 Arc IV Chapter 5 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Hayate¡¯s look switched between Lee and a very persuasive girl. Technically, the match didn''t end yet, but it was as good as over. Everyone knew that. He didn''t need to prolong Lee¡¯s agony. The boy required medical attention, and he required it immediately. Asami walked up to Lee, offering him a smile, staring right into his eyes. Her eyes glimmered a shade purple, suffocating any opposition, consuming all his remaining strength. Deeper and deeper, his mind fell into the dark abyss of unconsciousness. Lifeless shadows devoured him. ¡°Lee, you are wrong ... The match is over ... And now sleep and sweet dreams~. You must be tired~.¡± Her soft, melodic voice whispered in his ears, urging him to sleep as her genjutsu slowly took effect. All his pain, all his force, vanished. Slowly, his world turned black. Her finger tipped Lee''s forehead, using a minuscule amount of force. Lee fell. His weakened body collapsed without resistance. ¡°Lee, let me give you one last piece of advice. You have potential, but you lack experience. I hope this defeat will teach you a lesson. Remember my words, because future enemies neither will show mercy, nor will they hesitate. A good ninja knows when a battle is lost, Lee. They live to fight another day.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Hidden among the audience, Orochimaru licked his lips. The girl entertained him. ¡°Once again you prove to be an interesting specimen, Asami.¡± A shame she wasn''t his. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 6 Arc IV Chapter 6 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Lee was transported away by a team of medics. Considering the beating he took, he would need serious medical treatment and rest. Kakashi sighed. ¡°See, I told you, Guy. He never stood a chance ... Guy?¡± Guy cried, but not tears of sadness. He shed tears of joy. ¡°Lee, I am so proud of you! You gave your best, and that is all that counts!¡± Kakashi blinked. Guy had definitely some screws loose. ¡°Guy, I don''t think this is the right moment ... Hey, Naruto, where are you going?¡± Naruto stormed off. Once again, his emotions got the better of him. Asami walked up the stairs and Naruto confronted her directly. He didn''t bother to hide his anger. ¡°What do you think were doing down there?¡± Asami halted, scrutinising Naruto closely. ¡°Oh, Naruto, long time no see~. What is the matter, my friend? What despicable act have I committed to attract your wrath? What have I done to anger you, Naruto?¡± ¡°What''s the matter? What''s the matter?!¡± Naruto clenched his fists, narrowing his furious eyes at her. ¡°You know perfectly well what''s the matter. You hurt Bushy Brows! You nearly killed him! I won''t forgive you for what you have done! He was my comrade, my friend! I will remember you, Asami. I will defeat you!¡± Asami giggled. ¡°Oh my, you ... deafeat me. What outrageous confidence. You are, of course, welcome to try. Not that I believe that you have even the faintest of a chance. But that aside, this was a fight and not a harmless sparring match, Naruto. Lee knew the consequences of his actions the moment he entered the area. He chose to fight, and he paid the price. In fact, he should consider himself lucky. It could have ended worse.¡± ¡°Lucky? LUCKY!? LUCKY!? Don''t have a heart?¡± Naruto exploded. Asami shook her head in amusement. ¡°... Naruto, don''t talk about things you don''t udnerstand.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Naruto gritted his teeth, the rage boiling in him. ¡°Mark my words, Asami, one day, I will defeat you! I will punch your stupid smirk from your face.¡± Asami merely giggled. ¡°We will see, Naruto, we will see.¡± The next match was announced, Sasuke against some nobody. She couldn''t care less. In the meanwhile, Asami returned to her team. Hatsu already awaited her together with a series of uncomfortable questions. Hisaaki''s eyes sparkled with admiration. ¡±I knew you are strong. But why the fuck didn¡¯t you tell us how insanely strong you are, Asami? You are incredible! You are amazing!¡± Asami smiled. ¡°Thank you, Hisaaki. That''s sweet of you.¡± ¡°The jutsu with the giant fireball! And these purple glowing kunai! Can you teach me them?¡± Hisaaki begged her. Asami giggled. ¡°Theoretically, yes, although both techniques require an advanced degree of chakra control, which I doubt that you possess.¡± ¡°I see ...¡± Hisaaki fell silent, his shoulders hanging low. ¡°So you are telling me I am not skilled enough?¡± Asami gave him a bit of encouragement. ¡°Don''t be disappointed, Hisaaki. You are still young. You have still a long way in front of you.¡± She was peeking around the corner, eavesdropping and watching the sealing ceremony from afar. Kakashi proceeded and the red letters on the ground started moving, enclosing the ominous mark on Sasuke''s shoulder. It seemed to be some kind of cursed mark. Kakashi finished ceremony. The mark was sealed. ¡°The next time, the curse mark becomes active, Sasuke, my seal should be able to contain it. But never forget, Sasuke, my seal draws its strength from the strength of your will. If your will weakens, the seal will weaken too.¡± ¡°...¡± Sasuke collapsed and fell. The match took its toll. Kakashi smiled. ¡°Seems like he needs some time to rest ...¡± The sound of hands clapping rang through the hall. ¡°To think that you can even use fuinjutsu these days. Impressive ... You have grown quite a lot, Kakashi, haven¡¯t you?¡± Her target revealed himself. Her hand reached for the hilt of her sword. She had the feeling that things wouldn¡¯t end peacefully, and her feeling was usually correct. Asami caressed her polished steel. How she had missed her beloved sword. Her blade surely missed her as well. ¡°You!¡± Kakashi paled as all blood drained from his face. The unknown man smirked with evil glee. ¡°Long time no see, Kakashi. How are you doing?¡± ¡°Orochimaru!¡± Kakashi''s stance hardened. Orochimaru ... The name sounded familiar ... Wasn''t he one of legendary Sannin? Not that it mattered, before her blade everyone was equal. The man named Orochimaru grinned. ¡±Sorry, but I have no business with you, Kakashi. I am here because of the boy behind you. I have invested quite a bit in him.¡± ¡°Why are you after Sasuke?¡± Kakashi narrowed his eyes. Orochimaru chuckled. ¡°How does it feel to possess such amazing power, Kakashi? Tell me, how does it feel to wield the sharingan?¡± Orochimaru stepped closer, but Kakashi stood his ground. The palm of his hand produced a sphere of chirping lightning. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer! Even if you are one of the legendary Sannin, I will fight you! I will kill you, Orochimaru!¡± ¡°Hehehehe, hahahahahahaha.¡± Orochimaru broke out in laughter. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Kakashi met his stare. ¡°You want to kill me? You want to kill me, Kakashi? Why don¡¯t you try your luck ...¡± Orochimaru suddenly stoped. Footsteps echoed through the empty hall, and they were coming closer. Orochimaru clicked his tongue. ¡°It seems that a new guest has arrived, Kakashi.¡± The footsteps ceased and a girlish giggling filled the air. Her giggling was ominous and sinister. ¡±A new guest? Perhaps, but I don''t come with the best of intentions, Orochimaru.¡± Her sword glowed purple in the dark, illuminating her surroundings. Shimmering plasma enveloped her sword. Pure purple illuminated the surrounding darkness. Orochimaru smirked, amused by her open provocation. ¡°Brave words coming for someone so young. Do you even realise whom you are talking to, girl?¡± Kakashi recognized the voice. It was her. What was she doing here? Asami gripped her blade and stepped forwards. Her blood boiled. ¡±I do. Yet I think it is you who fails to realise who stands before you, o legendary Sannin. You should be careful what you wish for, Orochimaru, sometimes wishes can come true. Because I would gladly try my luck.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 7 Arc IV Chapter 7 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Orochimaru smirked, his sinister laughter echoing through the hall. ¡°Ah, it is you, the intriguing girl from before. Asami was your name, wasn''t it?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami ignored him and readied her blade. Never interrupt the enemy when they are making a mistake. Time was on her side. Orochimaru grinned. ¡°I congratulate you on your victory, girl. Your performance was certainly impressive for your age. I didn''t expect Konoha to possess such a promising kunoichi. So much talent. So young. You are a rare and precious gem. Unfortunately, you lack something important. What a shame.¡± Insatiable possessiveness and carnal desire lingered in his words. Orochimaru licked his tongue. ¡°...¡± Asami remained unfazed. Danger permeated the air. A sense of danger that would have paralysed lesser men, but not Asami. She was made from sterner stuff. ¡°And that would be? What do I lack that Sasuke doesn''t? Might it be the sharingan?¡±CHeCk for new stories at novelhall.comaru answered with an ambiguous smile. ¡°You eavesdropped, didn''t you? How impolite of you. Good girls don''t do that.¡± He dodged, albeit barely. But he dodged. His instincts, his experience saved Orochimaru. Asami shot right past him. No contact was made. She missed him from point blank, what a disappointment. Her failure displeased her. Asami crashed through a series of columns in her path before slowing down. The brittle granite yielded, offering no resistance. Sheer kinetic force shattered the pillars, transforming them into piles of ruptured stone. She forced an abrupt halt by thrusting her sword downwards, making her blade bite into the hard ground. Asami decelerated while sliding across the hall, nearly stumbling. The massive columns collapsed beneath their own weight, leaving behind a thick cloud of dust. ¡°Eh ... Eh ... Eh ...¡± Asami coughed, dispersing the dust with her hands. Her world spun. Everything was blurred. Her head suffered from disorientation. The dust settled down, and her victory was revealed. Asami giggled with a slight maniac glee, enjoying her triumph to the fullest. Apparently, her attack wasn''t a complete failure. She succeeded. She got him. Orochimaru was gone, dead. He died just like that. Asami picked up his severed left hand that was lying on the ground. She inspected the charred hand, marvelling at her beautiful work. The sweet smell of victory and burned human flesh filled her nostrils. Orochimaru was turned into a smouldering corpse, roasted alive by the heat of her fire. Her attack didn''t connect, but she grazed him. He evaded her plasma lance, but her fire claimed his left arm and shoulder. The intense heat evaporated his entire left flank, carbonising his body. ¡°So easily the mighty fall. How utterly disappointing.¡± Asami sheathed her blade after cutting off the snake''s head to be sure. His lifeless head rolled across the floor, and yet his body still leaked minuscule traces of treacherous chakra even after his death. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 8 Arc IV Chapter 8 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Armed with a proud smile of victory, Asami strolled towards her audience. She killed Orochimaru, which was not a small feat of arms. Applause. Applause. She deserved some recognition, didn''t she? Asami approached Kakashi. His bored, blank look and his mask made him difficult to read, He was always a hard nut to crack. Kakashi maintained his guard. He remained suspicious of her. A staring contest between them commenced, she against him. Who first blinked lost. Neither of them gave in. Neither he, nor she backed down. The awkward silence continued. Meanwhile, Sasuke gradually regained his consciousness. A stubborn boy, wasn''t he? Asami cleared her throat, ¡°Ahem, I think that some introductions are in order. It is a pleasure to meet you again after all these years, Kakashi, albeit under different circumstances.¡± They were both ninja of Konoha. No need to treat each other like enemies. Kakashi''s expression softened. A calm nod was his response. ¡°I remember you, Asami. In fact, I remember you well. I have heard a lot about you. Some of my old ANBU friends told me about you, a certain black haired girl with a little princess complex. They call you the Black Princess of Konoha. I suspected that it was you. As it turns out, I was right. Now I see that the rumours are true, you have grown quite strong since the last time we met, although you seem to have retained your destructive tendencies.¡± He glanced at the number of destroyed pillars. Asami took his compliment with humour. Of course, Kakashi knew her identiy. It was only natural. He was a former legendary ANBU Captain with plenty of contacts. No need to be surprised. ¡°You hurt me, Kakashi, I am not that destructive. My methods merely tend to be overly effective.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Oh, so you don''t know ... How curious ... I guess, you should consider what I am about to tell you a small favour of mine, Kakashi.¡± Asami giggled. ¡°It is the Hokage who carries Konoha''s Will of Fire, but even the brightest flame is destined to dim. The years pass, and age strikes. Hiruzen is old. His health ... is declining. His constitution is not the best any more. The day is coming that someone else has to bear his burden. From what I have heard among the ANBU, this is why he intends to relinquish his power and designate another successor after the chunin exams.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi listened. ¡°As you might know, the next Hokage is traditionally chosen from among the village''s strongest, most talented, and most experienced ninja. Tsunade is a candidate, yet she is unfortunately currently unavailable. Jiraiya is another possible choice, but considering his dubious reputation, his chances are minimal. The elders wouldn''t support him. Especially, Lord Danzo. Danzo, however, is also out of the question, for obvious reasons. He lacks popular support. Ther clan heads would oppose his designation. That means that there only remains one last candidate, one last ninja, a ninja renowned across the lands for his skill and experience, a ninja hailed as the second coming of the White Fang ... It is you, Kakashi. I strongly suspect that he will designate you. Not that he has much of a choice. So, congratulations ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami stopped, her fist clenched, her eyes focused on Orochimaru''s supposed corpse. It was a corpse that wasn''t. ¡°It seems that our snake has a few tricks up his sleeve. How troublesome ...¡± Orochimaru''s hollow carcass crumbled to ash. The snake had shed his skin. He had escaped. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc IV Chapter 9 Arc IV Chapter 9 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Little Asami crossed the labyrinth of dark corridors, making her way back to the arena, which took much longer than expected. Her failure frustrated, dissatisfied, displeased her. Whether it was due to arrogance or negligence, she had failed to eliminate Orochimaru. How unbecoming of her. Her inattentiveness had cost her victory today and allowed Orochimaru to escape. How annoying. It was a victory that was given away so easily. All because of her negligence, but failure was not acceptable. Failure was not allowed. Failure was not permitted. Failure was a sign of imperfection. Not that it mattered now ... Orochimaru got away. ¡°...¡± A heavy sigh escaped Asami. At least, she got a chance to talk with Kakashi, the future Hokage, in person, The previous war might have ended, but beneath the surface, old conflicts persisted, conflicts that had never truly ended. The peace among the villages was brittle, nothing more than an illusion, nothing more than a better armistice. The signs were everywhere. The next great war was inevitable. It was only a matter of time until hostilities were about to break out. Amegakure had grown suspiciously silent in recent years together with the rest of the smaller neighbouring countries, isolating themselves. Kumogakure strengthened their forces. Supported by their strong economy, they proceeded with their unprecedented military expansion. Iwagakure followed suit. Both powers increased their military strength at an alarming rate. Kirigakure represented no major threat, at least for now. They were still weakened by years of the bloody mist, but even Kiri was regaining strength. Konoha, by contrast, stagnated. Whereas the strength of their enemies increased day by day, Konoha grew weaker. Their sole ally, Sunagakure, suffered from a steady economic and military decline. It was clear that Suna could not be relied on any more. Konoha stood alone these days, surrounded by enemies on all sides. Drastic measures were needed to reverse this situation. Thus, the question, did Kakashi possess the strength to do what was necessary? She didn''t know. Because she certainly did. She possessed the strength, the determination, the resolution, to lead the village and her fellow villagers, her future underlings ... No, pardon, underlings was not the right term. Minions? Nah, not what she wanted. Something more neutral was needed ... Citizens? Nah, too egalitarian. Subjects perhaps? No, too monarchic ... Although the flair of royalty undoubtedly appealed to her. Because, with all due to respect, the title ¡®Hokage¡¯ was definitely lacking. It didn''t suit her. Too short. Too simple. It lacked proper decorum. Some refinement was needed. Why not Empress? Why not something like Her Imperial Majesty, Asami I., By the Grace of Heaven Enlightened Empress of the Chrysanthemum Throne, Divine Sovereign of the Land of Fire and of Her other Realms and Territories ... Didn''t that sound better? It did. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 10 Arc IV Chapter 10 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami fought the veritable jungle of dark corridors the tower was. There was no escape. There was only disorientation. Why didn''t this place have any way signs? They would be quite helpful for little lost girls like her. The malevolent walls and corridors conspired in secrecy against her. This was high-treason! She had no definite evidence, but she was convinced the corridors moved when she didn''t look. They changed position, luring her deliberately into dead ends, opening new passages where none were before. She didn''t, however, lose her courage. She wouldn''t be defeated so easily. Asami challenged her vile enemy, with little success. She challenged treacherous paved floors and insidious stairs. She wandered up, left, right, down, but her destination wasn''t in sight. She only got more and more lost. \(^o^)/ Motivation. for new novels ¡ú¡û¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡ü¡ú¡ú¡ú¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¡û¡ú¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡ü¡ú¡ú¡û¡û¡ú¡ú¡û¡û¡ü¡ú¡ú¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡û¡ý¡ü¡ý¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ú ¡û¡û¡û¡ú¡û¡ú¡û¡û¡ý¡ý¡ü¡ú ¡û¡ý¡ý¡ú ¡ý¡û¡ý¡ý¡ú ¡ú¡ú ¡û¡û¡û¡ú¡û¡ú Still motivated. (^_^'') (^-^) High-spirited. Second attempt. ¡û¡ý¡û¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ú ¡û¡ý¡ý¡ú ¡ú¡ú ¡û¡û¡û¡ú¡û¡ú ¡û¡ý¡ý¡ü¡ú ¡û¡ý¡ý¡ú ¡ú¡ú ¡û (O.o) No change in sight. ¡û¡ý¡ü¡ý¡ú¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡û¡û¡ú¡ú¡û¡ü¡ú¡ú¡ú¡û¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡û¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡û¡ú. (*^-^)_µ© Tea pause. ¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¡ú¡ý¡ý¡ú¡û¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡ú¡û¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡û ¡ý¡ü¡ý¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡ú¡ú¡ú¡û¡ú¡ú¡û¡û¡ý¡ý¡ú¡û¡û. (x_x) K.O. Despite her efforts, she failed to make significant progress. Her terrible orientation skills interfered with her path finding. Wherever she went, she got nowhere. She was as lost as before. Nobody was here to help her through this predicament. She couldn''t ask anybody for directions. How was she supposed to find the way back under these circumstances? The best of course of action would be to blow her way directly through the walls. It was the shortest way and success guaranteed. A brilliant plan, albeit not really. She had already caused enough property damage for today. She didn''t need more. As it turned out, there existed no easy solution to her problem. She had to solve this mess on her own. Asami bounced down the corridor. Eventually, she found her way home. The fruits of victory tasted sweet. Her odyssey had finally ended. It was now Asami one. Tower zero. Fortunately, it only took her a one hour or two to return. A match was taking place down in the arena. The Akimichi boy was fighting an Oto-nin, but Asami didn''t care. She had wasted enough time. Her team, Hatsu, Katsusane, Hisaaki, was already awaiting her. Her team met her with surprise. Understandbly so. After all, she was gone for quite a while, occupied with matters of immense importance. Asami beamed. ¡°I am back. What have I missed?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 11 Arc IV Chapter 11 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Hisaaki was stroking his chin, thinking. ¡°What happened? Honestly, not that much. Most matches were fun to watch, but still ... Some of them lacked quality. Some of them, however, were quite one sided.¡± ¡°I see ...¡± Asami commented, hardly surprised. Hisaaki continued, listing some of the more memorable matches, ¡°The insect boy was pretty good, though. He wiped the floor with the Oto genin. The catfight between the pinkie and blonde girl gets for sure the prize for the lamest match of the tournament. The match turned into a fist fight before they knocked each other out. The Nara boy, meanwhile, won thanks to a wall. The boy named Naruto only won because of him farting at the right moment. The Hyuga boy bullied his little cousin ...¡± ¡°I get it, Hisaaki, I get it¡±, Asami interrupted him. As much as she appreciated his efforts to keep her informed and as much as she liked gossiping, enough was enough. Her dark soul didn''t care about the Hyuga and their little family issues. She didn''t care about Shino and his insects. She didn''t care about Shikamaru and his miraculous strategies. And she certainly didn''t care about the weakest jinchuuriki the village has ever seen ... ¡°Wait a moment, what did you say, Hisaaki?¡± Asami''s train of thought came to a sudden halt. Her eyes blinked, full of apparent disbelief. Hisaaki looked dumbfounded. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I understand ...¡± Yet, Asami raised an eyebrow. Matching team mates against each other ... What a curious move from the tournament organisers ... It was unusual. ¡°So what happened? Who won? I am curious.¡± Hisaaki offered a weak laugh, clearly troubled. ¡°You see, that''s a complicated affair ...¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t. You chickened out, didn''t you?¡± Asami scrutinised them. She caught them in red handed. ¡°Yes and no¡±, Hisaaki evaded. ¡°We decided to execute a tactical retreat, as you would say. We both forfeited instead of fighting each other.¡± Asami smiled.¡°a tactical retreat? Is that what you call cowardice before the enemy these days? But joking aside, don¡¯t you think that was a bit of an anticlimactic end for your chunin exams?¡± ¡°Perhaps, but we preserved something much more important.¡± Hisaaki threw his arm around Katsusane. ¡°And that would be?¡± Asami knew the answer. Please not, please not, please not ... Hisaaki raised his index finger in a sage manner. ¡°Friendship. True comrades never fight! Every true Konoha ninja knows that!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami merely pinched the bridge of her nose. Friendship ... What an exasperating word ... ¡°Tell me, can you buy anything with your precious friendship?¡± Hisaaki returned a vigorous smile. ¡°Not as far as I know, but you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the value of friendship in hard times like these!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami fell silent. Konoha ninja ... They were all so incorrigible ... ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 12 Arc IV Chapter 12 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The preliminaries ended. All genin were gathering in the middle of the arena, before them the Hokage and the various examiners. Anko stood there, gesticulating and shouting orders, ¡°Come on, hurry up, lads! Get your sorry arses over here! Pronto! We don''t have all day! You too, little princess. Time is precious.¡± The impatient stare directed at her didn''t escape her. Anko didn''t bother to hide her irritation. Asami retort. ¡°Patience, Anko, patience. No need to hurl insults. I am already coming.¡± Anko grinned. ¡°Ah, so our little princess knows how to talk back? Interesting. Didn''t your parents teach you to respect your betters?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami gritted her teeth. The woman had the nerve to talk about betters. This was an open declaration of war, a declaration she could not ignore. Vindictive as she was, it was time to strike back. ¡°You are talking about respecting your elders, Anko, but you seem to forget that respect is normally earned, and not given.¡± Anko fumed, her eyebrows twitching. ¡°You, you rascal! Wait until I shove a kunai up your arse! Then you will see what is earned!.¡± Asami smirked and beckoned with her hand. ¡°You are all bark and no bite. Bring it on, Anko! I am waiting.¡± Tension rose between the two bellicose kunoichi. One more stubborn than the other. Anko¡¯s hand slowly wandered towards her holster, searching for a kunai. So did hers. Hiruzen, meanwhile, retained his calm, observing the events from a safe distance. Bickering ninja were a common occurrence. Animosities, clan rivalries, eternal grudges for petty reasons, Hiruzen had seen it all. They were always squabbling like children. Probably because many of them were indeed still children, only barely adults. ¡°...¡± A sigh escaped his lips. Minato died too early. He was too old for this stuff, but he was prepared to suffer for the sake of the village. It was time to intervene. Hiruzen stepped in with an amicable laugh. ¡°Asami, Anko, I am delighted to see that the Will of Fire burns so brightly in you two. I am glad the village can rely on you, but I think that there are better places to solve your little dispute. If you would be so kind as to put your differences aside.¡± The message was clear, stop causing a scene! Both of you! Her heart might embrace fighting. It indulged in it. The euphoria she experienced was priceless. An insatiable yearning engulfed her very being. Her body trembled in anticipation, driven by her instincts. All of her senses sharpened as the surrounding world faded into obscurity. There was only she and the enemy. Everything could be lost, everything gained within a single moment. Her heart craved this glorious, fleeting moment. The moment when destiny culminated, the moment when fate manifested. But compared to her, all these genin were just little children. They were too weak to provide a serious challenge. ¡°...¡± Asami sighed in disappointment. At least, she received one month worth of free time. She already had a few ideas how to use her time. It was time to train and experiment. It was unfortunate, but her susanoo didn¡¯t satisfy her yet despite its immense capabilities. It didn''t offer the degree of protection she wished for. Without a doubt, her susanoo was a powerful weapon, but considering its massive chakra consumption, she had expected more. Ultimately, her susanoo was a defective, an imperfect product. A product with so much wasted potential. There was room for improvement. Her plan was to strengthen its armour to increase its defensive capabilities substantially ... A hand grabbed her shoulder with force. It was an action that some people might consider rude. Her included. Asami turned around. It was Anko once again. ¡°How can I help you, Anko?¡± Anko ignored her question. ¡°Listen, girl, You come with me. The Hokage wants to see you. Immediately.¡± Her voice was stern. ¡°...¡± Asami gave Anko a disapproving look. She misheard, didn''t she? There were few people in this village who dared to speak to her with such audacity. ¡°Oh, really, does he?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anko didn''t look pleased. The dislike was reciprocal. ¡°Why exactly? Why does the Hokage wish to see me?¡± Asami explored. Anko crossed her arms. ¡°I have no idea, and to be honest, I don¡¯t care. Ask the Hokage. But more important, get moving. Because my patience is limited, and the Hokage is waiting.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami rolled her eyes, in part amused. As if her tough woman act had any effect on her at all. Nevertheless, and despite initial differences, she had to give Anko credit where credit was due. Anko had character. The woman had backbone, which was a fact she approved of. ¡°Sure ... Please, lead the way then, Anko.¡± ¡°...¡± Anko took the lead as requested after grumbling something about her being a pompous arsehole, but she. Asami followed her without further discussions. After all, she didn¡¯t have the intention to get lost again. The tower was evil and its endless corridors treacherous. She knew from experience. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 13 Arc IV Chapter 13 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Are we there yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are we there yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are we there yet?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are we not there yet?¡± ¡°No ... Yes.¡± ¡°How about now? Are we there yet?¡± The girl tilted her head, tormenting her further without relent. This was Asami''s revenge for before, wasn''t it? ¡°NO!¡± Anko retorted. ¡°Does that mean we are not there yet?¡± the girl asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The girl continued to tugging on her clothes. ¡°Anko, Anko, Anko, Anko ...¡± ¡°What?!¡± Anko fumed. Why was this assignment so complicated? Did the Hokage want to punish her for something, or what? The girl named Asami greeted her with a smile full of innocence. ¡°Anko, do you even know where we need to go? Maybe that''s why we are not there yet?¡± ¡°...¡± Anko ignored her, which was the right choice. The girl was playing with her. That is why she wouldn''t give in to her stupid questions ... ¡°Anko, are we there yet ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami raised an eyebrow. Was this supposed to be a joke? ¡°With all due respect, Hokage-sama, you are only half as funny as you think.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hiruzen seemed genuinely hurt. ¡°...¡± Asami merely nodded, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°I see ...¡± The disappointment in his voice was tangible. ¡°Anyway, unless I am mistaken and as far as I have heard, you appear to have met my former student today. At least, Kakashi told me so. You have met Orochimaru. Is that correct? ¡± Asami tensed up slightly. So he knew. News truly travelled fast, much faster than expected. ¡°It is. I faced him today.¡± Hiruzen folded his hands. ¡°So, it is true. You also fought him, didn''t you?¡± Asami nodded. ¡°I did, but unfortunately, he was able to escape.¡± Hiruzen took a pull on his beloved pipe. ¡°I was told so. Unfortuante indeed, but on the other hand, you both must consider yourself lucky to have survived to tell the tale. My former student is a dangerous opponent that should never be taken lightly. The fact alone that you had the courage to face Orochimaru in battle, on your own, without fear, without doubt, without hesitation, is impressive to say the least, Asami. Despite your age, you were even able to hold your own. Kakashi didn''t lie when he said that he was quite impressed by your capabilities. And so, am I. You have far exceeded all my expectations, Asami. In fact, you have far exceeded everyone''s expectations. We all had underestimated you. Back Back then, when I offered you to join the ANBU, I never thought that you would grow into such a formidable kunoichi, but here you are now, in front of me, after facing my former student. How times change ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami listened. Hiruzen continued, ¡°To be honest, I have my doubts whether I still stand a chance against him these days. When I was younger, sure, but now? Not any more. I feel it every night and day, how my body has declined, how my strength has diminished. I am not any more who I once was. So my question now, Asami, do you think you would be able to defeat Orochimaru in combat if necessary?¡± His eyes studied her, expecting her answer. Asami hesitated. ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not. Why does it matter, Hokage-sama?¡± Hiruzen leaned back in his seat. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, but Konoha is currently facing a major crisis. We are not sure yet, but we suspect that Orochimaru and Sunagakure are planning to attack the village during the final round of the chunin exams. It would calm my mind if the village would be able to call upon you if needed, a kunoichi powerful enough to stop Orochimaru should I fall.¡± ... ... ... ¡°I understand ...¡± Asami took her time. This question required a careful answer. This was not just a question. This was a test. ¡°You ask me a difficult question, Hokage-sama. Strength and power are always relative, and victory is never assured. But should it be necessary, I will do all I can to defeat Orochimaru and defend the village.¡± ¡°Hmm ...¡± Hiruzen folded his hands, studying Asami carefully. ¡°Thank you for your insights, Asami. You may go now.¡± He smiled, but his smile was weak. It was the smile of an old man on whose shoulders the fate of the village rested. ¡°...¡± Asami nodded and left. The door closed and Hiruzen was alone now. His eyes stared at the file on his desk. The document only needed the approval of the village council, but was this the right step? Could Asami truly be trusted with this kind of responsibility? Only time would tell. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 14 Arc IV Chapter 14 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 14 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The grass was whistling in the wind. Ancient trees watched the clearing while Asami was resting beneath a tall tree. Its shadow offered her comfort, shielding her from the ardent sun. It was summer, it was hot, and it was training time. Debris fell from the sky, debris that she and her ballistic tests were responsible for. A massive falling boulder nearly crushed her, but only nearly. Obviously, the boulder failed in its feeble attempt to murder her. As it turns out, she had channelled too much chakra into her attack and accidentally pulverised the target boulder. The result was a shower of rock and stone raining down on the training ground. Asami prepared her next test series, curious how her multiple layers of shielding would fare this time. Her fire against spaced chakra armour. Her eyes searched for a new target. Fortunately, the training ground provided her with an ample supply of boulders for target practice. She found a suitable candidate. Her chakra created a series of consecutive shields and a very angry sphere of tantalising fire. The wild flames only awaited to be unleashed. Hopefully, she hadn¡¯t used too much chakra again. Propelled by her chakra, a spear of fire shot forwards with the full might of its burning wrath. The bolt of hot plasma accelerated in a fraction of a second, but not for her. For her, time passed differently. The entire world slowed down. Uchiha lived in their own time. They lived their own little world. Whether other Uchiha ever thought the same? She would never know. The currents of fate were indeed beyond unpredictable. Nevertheless, it was her who was graced with the powers of the sharingan. They had chosen her. Her bolt of fire connected, piercing the first shield with ease. The shield shattered. The initial layers didn¡¯t offer significant resistance, but her test yielded the result she desired. The stream of heated plasma tumbled more and more with every penetrated shield. Each shield deflected her projectile, each shield weakened her thunderbolt until it disintegrated. Her shields won. Her fire penetrated eight out of ten layers, but the ninth layer stood firm. An impressive performance considering the strength of her attack. The results were promising. They would help her to strengthen and improve her susanoo. An impenetrable susanoo was now within her grasps ... ¡°...¡± Asami tensed up. An unidentified person had invaded her perimeter. The intruder moved in her direction. Her body rose, dedicating her attention to the newcomer. She didn¡¯t recognise the boy, but judging by his attire, he was a chunin. ¡°...¡± The boy lowered his head and knelt. He waited for her to speak. and the ANBU Commander, took the following decision on the recommendation of the Third Hokage to promote Minami Asami, No. 011567, with immediate effect, to the rank of jonin. Furthermore, it was decided to assign the command over Konohagakure''s forces to the Counsellor Nara Shikaku and you. In the face of a potential invasion by foreign powers, both of you are thus tasked with organising and planning the defence of Konohagakure. To accomplish such task, you will be vested therefore with all necessary powers. You will act and speak in the name of the Hokage himself. We sincerely hope that our faith in you is not misplaced. signed Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Asami broke out in incredulous laughter. Her laughter echoed across the empty training ground. Nobody heard her. Nobody saw her. She didn¡¯t believe her luck. From now on, she answered to no one except the Hokage. Her future political aspirations just took a considerable leap forwards. Her hands rolled up the scroll, smiling. Her susanoo had to wait for the time being. Great things were expected from her and she would deliver. She had a village to defend, a battle to fight. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 15 Arc IV Chapter 15 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 15 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Two chunin stood guard, or rather sat guard, protecting Konoha¡¯s precious archives. Sitting behind their heavy desk, the two chunin were occupied with a task of utmost importance, guarding Konoha¡¯s secrets with their lives. They controlled every visitor. They confirmed their identity and purpose before allowing them to enter their little kingdom of paper. Whether you were a humble genin or a mighty jonin, nobody escaped the watchful gaze of these valiant guardians. That was how it was supposed to be, but reality was different. Tick. Fumihiko was confined to a grey, monotonous shit hole where the flow of time slowed because of boredom. As if time itself had already capitulated. Tack. Tick. Seconds, minutes, hours, days passed before his eyes. Every day, a part of his soul died, devoured by the grey walls. Every day, his sanity diminished. Tack. Tick. His post didn¡¯t strike Fumihiko as prestigious as it was made out to be. Quite the contrary, guarding the archives was a divine punishment, the wrath of the gods for his past sins. Tack. Tick. He already spent six months in this inescapable prison and didn''t see any way out. Tack. Tick. Fumihiko cursed his fate. He wasn''t made for a clerk job. He was an accomplished, hardened chunin, a few missions away from being promoted to jonin. But now he was trapped in the wheels of bureaucracy. Tack. Meanwhile, the door opened, and a visitor entered the archives, a rare sight. ¡°...¡± Fumihiko turned his attention to the newcomer, a black haired girl clad in a black kimono. It seemed the girl had a preference for the colour black. The girl quickly strolled past them, so he was unable to catch a glimpse of her face. The girl completely ignored them. She couldn¡¯t do that, could she? Fumihiko grew irritated, calling her out, ¡°Hey, where do you think you are going, girl? The public library is the other way. Right down the stairs and the corridor left. You can¡¯t miss it.¡± The girl halted, her red lips formed a benevolent smile. ¡°I beg your pardon, but what did you say? I think I have misheard.¡± ¡°...¡± Fumihiko''s blood froze in his veins. This voice ... An ominous feeling gripped his heart. Her stature, her hair, her sense of fashion ... There was no doubt! It was ... It was ... ¡°Oooooooooohhhhh shit, it''s her!¡± Don¡¯t panic, Fumihiko, don¡¯t panic. Stay calm and focused ... ¡°...¡± Fumihiko finally realised he had slipped up. He said what he thought aloud. Everything was lost! Abandon the sinking ship! Flee fool, run for your life! The girl narrowed her eyes. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Fumihiko gesticulated with his arms, stuttering, ¡°Ehm, nothing. Nothing. Nothing, at all. Please enter the archives! Don''t mind us! We said nothing!¡± ¡°...¡± The girl merely stared. Fumihiko gulped. ¡°...¡± Please don¡¯t hit me ... Please don¡¯t hit me ... Please don¡¯t hit me ... His pleas were heard. The girl ignored his comments. ¡°Whatever, if someone asks if I was here, you saw nobody. Do we understand?¡± ¡°...¡± Fumihiko nodded vigorously. After all, what should he do? Say no? ¡°Excellent. I am glad we understand.¡± The girl disappeared behind a set of heavy steel doors, entering the achieves. Fumihiko hoped he would meet the little princess never again. How wrong he was. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 16 Arc IV Chapter 16 IV ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 16 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami marched down the dark corridors, grumbling. She was one of the highest-ranking ninja in the entire village, and she couldn''t get past a few stupid guards because of her appearance. No one took her seriously. She was short, she was young, and she was a girl. Being all cuddly and huggly also didn''t help. She received a lot of patronising stares because of her age, but those who took her lightly didn''t laugh for long. It was always her who laughed last, and she was sure she would hit a growth spurt soon. Being shorter than short wasn''t funny. Her figure approached the room that held the secrets she desired. There was work to do. She had to be prepared for the upcoming meeting with Shikaku. After all, she couldn¡¯t turn up with empty hands, could she? She needed a battle plan. And a contingency plan. And a contingency plan for the contingency plan. And a contingency plan for the contingency plan of the contingency plan. That is why she was currently scouring the archives, searching for military maps, intelligence reports, and certain other useful documents. A series of specific investigation reports and council protocols were among them. They were documents that she had now access to due to her promotion. They contained the answers to some of her questions, to questions that had been bothering her since the day she awakened her sharingan. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ An old enemy returned. Asami faced an old enemy once again, an enemy vicious and merciless in nature. Her foe was a bookshelf, an evil bookshelf made of evil wood and evil nails. It was too high for short girls like her. The vile traitorous bookshelf sabotaged her efforts. The documents were placed on the highest shelf, but that wouldn¡¯t stop her. She wouldn¡¯t be defeated by furniture. Asami was standing on her tiptoes, waving desperately with her arms, but she didn''t reach the upper shelf. She was so close, yet so far. She was just too short and there was no chair to be found in the vicinity. Asami entered the underground complex. It was dark as the corridor lacked adequate lighting. She tripped and fell down the stairs, landing softly on her butt, grumbling. ¡°Stupid architect ... Stupid stairs ... Stupid lighting ...¡± Her night sight might be excellent, but even her mangekyou failed her in total darkness. Asami summoned a flame to light her way. In her fire, she could trust. She reached the end of the corridor, spotting a tablet, a boring stone tablet. Disappointment overcame Asami, and she was tempted to leave, but the tablet caught her attention. A text was engraved on the tablet and the text glowed in the dark bright blue with an intensity akin to pure chakra. The letters were written with chakra. Asami turned to the tablet, reading. Disappointment turned into interest. Interest turned into curiosity. Curiosity turned into maniac giggling. She knew that her sharingan was a powerful instrument, an instrument that she learned to appreciate, to love over the years. But what the stone tablet told her was beyond even her wildest imaginations. The sharingan held the key to absolute power. Granted, she would never be graced with the eternal mangekyou as she was born without siblings. And she now came to know now why her eyesight continued to deteriorate, but the benefits outweighed the disadvantages. Apparently, her eyes were even able to control the tailed beasts in exchange for deteriorating eyesight. Asami slid her fingers across the tablet, ignoring the infantile nonsense called ninshu. The Sage of Six Paths preached in his ignorance peace and understanding, but his feeble attempts failed. The world hadn''t changed. War and destruction never disappeared. Furthermore, she also received a lesson in Uchiha clan history. The tablet mentioned a goddess named Kaguya, a tree from which all chakra descended, a forbidden fruit, how the Sage of Six Paths sealed the Jubi inside the moon, how two brothers fought each other. Indra, her progenitor, lost. How disappointing. ¡°Seeking stability, a god was divided into Yin and Yang. Together, they possess the power to create everything. When the powers of Sam?sara meet the moon, an eye will open and grant the eternal dream.¡± Asami chuckled. She seriously doubted that the Infinite Tsukuyomi would grant all your wishes. It was too good to be true. It was nothing more than a fairy tale. Everything in this world had its price and the price had to be paid. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc V Chapter 1 Arc V Chapter 1 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Once again, a treacherous hangover plagued Shikaku, Konoha¡¯s famed Jonin Commander. He was supposed to meet a certain kunoichi and work together with her, but a terrible headache made his life difficult. His head hurt. What a drag, he was now a tutor for A ... A ... A ... What was her name again? He forgot. ¡°...¡± Shikaku didn¡¯t remember her name, but he didn¡¯t worry. He would remember it soon, probably. He rested on his office desk, turning his head away from the window. The morning sun annoyed him. The aggressive sunlight only worsened his migraine. Sleepiness overcame Shikaku, clouding his mind. Staying awake proved far challenging than expected. His body demanded some well earned sleep. As it turns out, yesterday was a long night. His eyelids closed, as he was taken away into the lands of dreams. But Shikaku resisted. He fought back with the sheer power of his will. ¡°Get a grip of yourself, Shikaku. The village needs you.¡± He couldn¡¯t allow himself to fall asleep. The meeting was important. ¡°...¡± Shikaku forced himself to soldier on, with modest success. The residual alcohol in his blood was still strong. ¡°Damn Inoichi and his rounds.¡± He cursed his old friend. He was responsible for his miserable state. Once again, his drinking habits caused him more trouble than necessary. Hadn¡¯t Inoichi ordered a few rounds a week ago, he wouldn¡¯t have turned up to the council meeting the next day, barely conscious. He would have actually bothered to read what the Hokage proposed. He wouldn¡¯t have waved the proposal through just to end the meeting quickly. ¡°...¡± Shikaku sighed. This was going to be a lot of fun. Due to his negligence, he was now stuck with Asami, a girl vested despite her age with an unusual degree amount of power. According to her ANBU dossier, Asami was a talented kunoichi without peer. Her character, however, left a lot to be desired. The girl was arrogant, prideful, assertive, and prone to insubordination and unnecessary violence. Her mental health was ... at times questionable, but such was the case for the majority of high ranking ninja. They were all a bit insane. ¡°...¡± Shikaku yawned, waiting for the girl to arrive. She was late. ¡°...¡± Shikaku offered a weak laugh before letting her dossier disappear, hastily shoving it into a drawer. This was not his day. ¡°Anyway, have you prepared anything for today? Any ideas? After all, we are here to discuss the defence of Konoha.¡± He changed topic. He succeeded. Asami nodded. ¡°Yes, as a matter of fact, I have.¡± Her answer surprised him. ¡°You do?¡± Asami nodded once again. ¡°My task is to protect Konoha. I to counter our threat, to assure victory on the battlefield.¡± Her words didn¡¯t lack confidence. Shikaku raised an eyebrow. ¡°Elaborate.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°I will. We should better wait for my secretary to arrive, though. He carries most of the material, but I guess that we can already start with the basics.¡± Asami moved to the window overlooking the village, her black kimono following her. Konoha''s streets were full of life, crowded by masses of people, crowded by young and old. The village lived. A lovely scene, almost worthy of her protection. ¡°Tell me, Shikaku, have you ever heard about the concept of the battle of annihilation?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^= Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc V Chapter 2 Arc V Chapter 2 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Join my cause, she said. Work for me, she said. Be my secretary, she said. It will be fun, she said. See the world, she said ... Nah, I don''t think she said that.¡± Fumihiko sighed in disappointment. The evil overlord in black promoted him to her lackey for all sort of menial tasks. He regretted having accepted her offer. He noticed too late that he had signed a pact with the devil. Now he was her official Sherpa, carrying four map scrolls on his back, two under his arms, and a stack of paper. He didn''t subscribe to this kind of work, even when his work was apparently of utmost importance, indispensable for the village. At least, that was what she said. It was probably a lie. Fumihiko navigated through the Hokage tower, avoiding hitting anything. Staircases and doors were his worst enemy, not to mention masses of careless genin running around. He was searching for room No. 3100. Asami gave him the number. She even wrote it down for him. He found the room down the corridor. Fumihiko opened the door, which proved challenging for obvious reasons. Overloaded, he entered the room, stumbling right into a heated discussion. Tension filled the air. Two forces of nature clashed, unyielding, unflinching, uncompromising. Black eyes met black eyes, intellect met intellect as Asami and Shikaku were locked in a staring contest. Asami broke the ice, her frustration palpable. ¡°Shikaku, why are you rejecting my plan?¡± Shikaku deescalated. ¡°I don''t outright reject your plan. I just find it unconvincing, to put things mildly.¡± Asami pointed her sword at the main gate. ¡°We will mass the bulk of our forces around the main gate, together with most of our reserves. According to you, the enemy will choose the village gate as their main axis of attack. Now the decisive question, what''s the problem with your plan, Shikaku? What''s the flaw?¡± She asked an earnest question without a hint of sarcasm, without a hint of disrespect. Shikaku leaned back in his chair. ¡°I can''t tell. We will defend the village, repel the invasion ...¡± ¡°That''s exactly the problem, Shikaku, we will only defend, we only repel the invasion.¡± Asami interrupted, her words sharp like obsidian. ¡°It''s beyond doubt that we will achieve a decisive victory against Sunagakure and Otogakure, but what then? What will happen afterwards? Will Suna and Oto magically disappear? No. Will their forces surrender? No. Will the war end? No. Will we forget Suna''s cold blooded betrayal? No! This invasion is only the beginning.¡± Asami hammered her words into Shikaku. ¡°We will win the battle, but not the war. You know how to gain a victory, but not how to use it, Shikaku. We will fail to achieve a decisive victory. The enemy will disengage and retreat. Suna and Oto will continue the war with their forces still intact. It will be an empty victory, a victory like Kannabi bridge.¡± Shikaku looked up, unable to follow. ¡°Like Kannabi bridge?¡± ¡°Yes, Shikaku, like Kannabi bridge.¡± Asami started her little history lesson. ¡°After the battle of Kannabi bridge, the tides of war turned in Konoha''s favour. We had Iwagakure on their knees, begging for peace. Kirigakure was in a similar state. Kumogakure wouldn''t have surrendered, but they alone couldn''t have stopped us. Total victory was within our grasp had we continued the war until the bitter end. The world was ours for the taking, Shikaku. Yet Hiruzen decided otherwise. He lost his nerves, unable to cope with the enormous losses of the war. Hiruzen wasted a golden opportunity and sued for peace. He believed that Konoha had bled enough. Soon afterwards, the Third Great War ended.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku and Fumihiko fell silent. ¡°Shikaku, that is why we shouldn''t waste this opportunity. Sunagakure and Orochimaru won''t know what hit them when we are finished with them. We know they will attack. We know when they attack. We know where they attack. It''s not them, but us, who hold all the cards. So let''s set up a little trap.¡± Asami grinned. ¡°We will give up the main gate. Instead, we will adopt an elastic defence inside the village with strong flanks. Our centre will pull back to lure the Suna and Oto forces deeper and deeper into the village.¡± ¡°...¡± Realisation struck Shikaku. His eyes widened. He finally understood. ¡°You want to encircle them?¡± His eyes studied Asami. He had underestimated her. Asami''s ruby lips smirked, accentuated by her pale skin. ¡°Indeed, I do. I am glad you understand. The deeper they advance into the village, the more they will be trapped when we close the pocket. Our flanks will connect and cut off their only path of retreat. We will encircle the entire invasion force and annihilate them.¡± Fumihiko ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 3 Arc V Chapter 3 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°...¡± Shikaku gazed at Asami from across his desk. Eventually, though, he relented, giving up his resistance. A heavy sigh escaped Konoha¡¯s undisputed tactical and strategic adviser. ¡°You know, Asami, I have rarely been bested like this before throughout all my career, but you did it. You win, Asami. You have got a point. We are going with your plan. Are you satisfied now?¡± Asami grinned. Victory was hers. ¡°I am, Shikaku-kun, I am. We will work out the details in the coming weeks. After all, this was just the rough draft.¡± When she said we, she meant him and Fumihiko. Her assistant lacked experience. Entrusting Fumihiko with all the administrative work would help him to polish his skills. He needed practice, and she wanted to reduce her workload. Shikaku emrely waved off. ¡°That''s fine. I seriously need a drink after this meeting anyway, a strong one if possible. A seasoned bottle of Sake, probably.¡± Asami sheathed her sword, ignoring his drinking habit. ¡°Fumihiko, if you would be so kind, please unroll the next map.¡± Her words freed Fumihiko from his stupor. ¡°Which map?¡± ¡°You know, flattery won''t get you far.¡± Shikaku folded his hands. His time was limited, and so was his patience. ¡°So what do you want, Asami?¡± Asami flashed a predatory grin. ¡°You, Shikaku, have what I lack, you possess direct access to the village council and your words carries weight. Thus, I ask you to inform the council about a variety of worrying circumstances, circumstances that cannot be ignored any longer.¡± ¡°And that would be? Tell me, what''s so important that I should report it directly to council?¡± Shikaku lent her an ea, listening. She talked sense before, so why not again? It was worth a shot. The only thing that annoyed him that was he completely unable to read her. He couldn''t read her at all. Certain people were hard nuts to crack, difficult to read, but Asami was in a completely different league. Normally, it was he who was holding the cards, but not this time. Asami eluded him. World map? Village council? Cicusmtance? What was she trying to get at? Asami motioned at the map. ¡°What do you see, Shikaku?¡± ¡°I see a map.¡± Shikaku yawned, not much interested in her little games. Asami nodded. ¡°Indeed, it is a map. In short, nothing special. But everything in life is a matter of perspective. The map might be the same, but we don''t see things differently. So, I ask you again, what do you see, Shikaku? Because there is danger looming on the horizon.¡± The girl repeated her innocent question. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 4 Arc V Chapter 4 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Shikaku observed the map. He gave the most logical response, ¡°The world?¡± ¡°Correct, the world.¡± Asami guided him. ¡°And what more?¡± ¡°The five great shinobi nations?¡± Shikaku looked up. Asami smiled. ¡°Full points. Next question, how are these five nations ... organised? From a political perspective, who stands with whom? ¡± A sense of danger lingered in the air. ¡°...¡± Shikaku stared at the map, yet no answer surfaced. Moments passed before Asami came to the rescue. ¡°As said, danger looms on the horizon, Shikaku. Two alliances emerged from the ashes of the Third Great Ninja War. Have you never thought about the bigger strategic implications of the coming invasion?¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku had his doubts, and yet ... There was such confidence in her voice and such determination in her eyes. Normally, he would have broken out in open laughter. A little girl with fluffy cheeks told him that she would save Konoha from destruction like a shining hero from a fairy tale. Ridiculous, wasn''t it? And yet he didn''t laugh, not even for a moment. Their little princess was serious, dead serious. He read her ANBU dossier. Her estimated body count was already staggering despite her age. Konoha''s grim reaper had a body count that put even veteran ANBU to shame. Entire Iwa, Kumo, Kiri squads, entire platoons, entire companies simply disappeared by her hand. There was no doubt, Asami was strong, but was it enough? Shikaku maintained his poker face. ¡°You might say so, but with all due respect to your capabilities, I have a hard time believing you.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°Unfortunate, I must say, but luckily, I am not alone. We have all of Konoha behind us.¡± Shikaku listened. ¡°I feel there is more. Care to explain?¡± ¡°Shikaku, ultimately, there is only one solution to our strategic dilemma. We need to strike first, we need to strike fast, we need to strike hard. There are three villages. There are three enemies. We must act before they can turn their united strength against us. We must knock out one village before it is too late, or at least incapacitate it to such a degree that they won¡¯t pose any threat to us in the future.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku didn¡¯t need to be a genius to figure out the meaning of her wars. Did Asami comprehend, however, what she was proposing? She did, and that was what frightened him. Asami understood perfectly well what she was about to unleash. ¡°You ... You planned this from the beginning, didn¡¯t you, Asami?¡± Asami tilted her head and played dumb. ¡°Oh my, really? Did I? You are quite late to notice that, my friend.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 5 Arc V Chapter 5 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami played dumb. Lesser men might have fallen for her act, but not Shikaku. He didn''t buy her act. He knew saw through her. The girl was prepared to wage war. She only needed the authorisation of the village council, a single decision and the world shall burn. Fortunately, Asami wasn¡¯t the Hokage, otherwise she would have plunged Konoha already into the Fourth Great Ninja War. ¡°...¡± Shikaku leaned back in his chair, his eyes wandering around, staring through the open window. Today was such a lovely day, the shining sun, the cloudless sky, the chirping birds, and he remained stuck here. ¡°I think that I begin to understand why you are so interested in annihilating the invasion force. You already plan the next war. That''s why you want to encircle them.¡± Asami smiled with innocence. ¡°How so? Please enlighten me.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku stiffened. Megalomania had finally befallen her. Not only was she about to spark the Fourth Great Ninja War, but she also wanted to challenge the military giant Kumo. He still remembered the last war. Kumo proved to be a formidable enemy. ¡°Do you have any objections, Shikaku?¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°No, none. None whatsoever.¡± Shikaku drummed his finger on the table, his sarcastic undertone tangible. ¡°Not that I am curious, but why exactly Kumo? Kumo is the strongest village by far. They will be a difficult opponent.¡± Asami hid behind a benevolent smile. ¡°I am aware of such. Kumo is our strongest enemy, but that also means that if we manage to take out Kumo, Iwa and Kiri will follow soon. Without Kumogakure providing the bulk of the forces, the alliance will quickly fall apart.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku fell silent. He would present her thoughts to the village council as requested. Although not necessarily the best choice, her ideas deserved to be discussed thoroughly. The village council would need to decide. ¡°I hope you realise that your actions will spark the Fourth Great Ninja War ...¡± Asami showed no doubt, no hesitation. ¡°I do, but if necessary, so shall it be. I swore to protect Konoha, and I intend to keep my word.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 6 Arc V Chapter 6 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Arc V Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The second Hokage was right, every last Uchiha posed a threat to the village. Their entire clan couldn''t be trusted. As long as their cursed blood still walked the face of the earth, Konoha wasn¡¯t safe from their tyranny. He had to act, and he had to act now. The girl had to die, no matter the cost. But how? Killing the little demon was easier said than done. He knew her capabilities, and her recent renown didn''t make things easier. He couldn''t just let her disappear without a reason. Hiruzen and his friends would ask uncomfortable questions. Asami suffered neither from Shisui¡¯s nor from Itachi¡¯s naivety, which allowed him to manipulate them. Her only weakness was her pride, her arrogance. The girl was sure of herself, too sure. Danzo navigated through Konoha''s dark streets. He stared at the sky, but the stars remained silent. They didn''t deem him worthy of an answer. Eliminating her promised to be a troublesome affair. He had to get crafty this time. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 7 Arc V Chapter 7 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The first rays of sunlight flooded her bedroom and ripped Asami out of her peaceful slumber. The sun killed her dreams without mercy, shattered her joyful illusions, a cruel deed that she despised the sun for. The bright sun smiled upon her, but she didn¡¯t accept its hollow peace offer. Hell hath no fury like a girl deprived of her happiness. Asami snuggled under her warm cashmere blanket and turned away. She wanted to sleep. ¡°Stupid sun.¡± But sleep eluded her and now awake, Asami started to roll around in her fluffy canopy bed. Obviously, her bed was fluffy. Because good sleep was the foundation of a fresh mind and a sharp spirit. Asami rolled from one side to the other in a never ending cycle. Her body moved left, then right. Left, right, left, right, left, left, right, right, right, right, and then sharp left to not fall off the bed. Not a pleasant experience. Her arms hugged her beloved silk pillow and enjoyed the rest of her morning in a state of eternal harmony and peace. She has to get up soon, but that moment hadn''t come yet. Getting up was the problem of future Asami. Danzo knew her strength, and he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to face her openly. Fighting her head on would be a risky affair. ¡°...¡± Danzo clicked his tongue. His face distorted. Perhaps, he bit off more than he could chew this time. However, he didn¡¯t see the entire cursed clan die only to be bested now by a single girl. There had to be a way. There was a way. All that he required was a few sacrificial pawns, but who? Powerful ninja were a limited commodity, not readily available. ¡°Fu!¡± ¡°Danzo-sama.¡± Fu arrived and knelt, heeding his call. ¡°...¡± Danzo acknowledged his presence. ¡°Fu, summon Torune and Sai, We have much to discuss.¡± Fu, Torune, Sai, they had the privilege to work together with Asami during her ANBU time. They knew Asami better than him. Their experiences should prove useful. ¡°Understood, Danzo-sama.¡± Fu disappeared. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc V Chapter 8 Arc V Chapter 8 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Danzo was dismayed. Hours passed, yet they remained bogged down in an unproductive discussion. Fu, Torune, Sai provided sparse information at best. They were going in circles. ¡°...¡± Danzo pinched his nose in desperation. ¡°And what about poisoning her?¡± He hoped for a lucky shot. He waited for a reply, and waited, and waited, and waited. ¡°...¡± Fu and Torune exchanged looks before Torune, the domestic toxin expert, took the word. He rarely spoke. ¡°Unlikely to succeed in our opinion, Danzo-sama. We already tested a variety non lethal doses on her. We put them into her morning tea to test her resistance. The results were disappointing. The poison showed no visible effects besides a bitter after taste. We must assume that she has probably developed a poison resistance like the majority of high ranking ninja thanks to her high chakra level.¡± ¡°...¡± Danzo clicked his tongue. ¡°What about a sneak attack?¡± Next try. Fu shook his head. ¡°Possible, but difficult. Her reflexes and perception are both exceptional, which renders any kind of sneak attack exceedingly difficult. We have to strike when her guard is down, when carelessness gets the better of her. That would be our opportunity, but such moments are rare ...¡± ¡°I see.¡± Danzo folded his hands. What is your opinion, Sai?¡± His attention turned to his trusted disciple. Sai chose his words carefully. ¡°Asami is undoubtedly a gifted kunoichi, an enemy beyond our capabilities. She is well versed in ninjutsu. Especially, when it comes to katon. Despite some deficiencies in the technical and aesthetic department, her kenjutsu and taijutsu are both excellent. Asami possesses vast chakra reserves and the necessary staying power to use them to their fullest. And to make things worse, her shields grant her extraordinary defensive capabilities. Asami is a powerful kunoichi without glaring weaknesses. Both her offence and her defence are strong. I fear that we can only defeat her through superior numbers and by sheer attrition. Any victory will be a costly one.¡± ¡°...¡±Danzo fell silent. Sai confirmed his fears. Asami was one of these juggernauts, invincible unless you drowned them in blood. But didn''t have the necessary number of bodies for an attrition strategy. He hardly had a battalion¡¯s worth of Root ANBU under his command. The door slammed open and all eyes turned. There she was. In person. Asami entered the room, dressed in her wrinkled satin pyjama, her perfect hair messy and chaotic, her hands hidden by her long sleeves. Their little princess had clearly overslept. Asami strolled across the room, a chocolate muffin stuffed in her mouth, her improvised breakfast. ¡°Iamamhere. Juststwaiwaiwaitatatmomomomenenent.¡± ¡°...¡± Fumihiko blinked. His brain ceased to work. He didn''t understand the world. Even Tsume''s dog looked confused. Asami greedily devoured her muffin like a hamster without a hint of shame, or guilt. As if she hadn''t made them wait for a small eternity. It was then that she turned her attention to them, clapping her hands. ¡°My apologies, it appears that I am a tiny bit late today. I encountered a variety of complications that prevented ... my timely arrival. Fortunately, you were in reliable hands with Fumihiko. He is my trusted subordinate, which saves us a lot of time.¡± Asami inspected the map behind her. It was a tactical map of Konoha. ¡°Fumihiko, how much time do we have left?¡± ... ... ... ¡°15 minutes, I guess.¡± Asami rejoiced. ¡°Excellent, 15 minutes are plenty.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 9 Arc V Chapter 9 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Where do we start?¡± Asami tried to gain some time. Totally unprepared, she replaced Fumihiko, not the brightest idea in retrospect. Regretfully, she had manoeuvred herself into an unfavourable position. ¡°Danzo¡¯s men? Is that bad?¡± Fumihiko raised an eyebrow, not much to her surprise. Fumihiko didn''t know Danzo. He didn''t know the rumours, the stories. The people who knew the dark side of Konoha were few outside the ANBU. Shibi and Tsune, meanwhile, were different. The mere mention of the name Danzo sufficed to make them tense up. They obviously knew more due to their involvement in clan politics. They were familiar with Danzo and the reputation that preceded him. How much they knew, however, was a different question altogether. Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°Oh, not at all, Fumihiko, not bad at all. After all, Danzo is undoubtedly a paragon of true virtue.¡± ¡°...¡± Fumihiko blinked. He didn''t understand. Not that she cared. Danzo, Root, useless genin. So much hassle. The council provided her with plenty of inexperienced genin cannon fodder. They lacked the necessary cohesion to hold the line without a blocking detachment behind them. And now the council gave her two battalions full of Root ANBU who were about to do whatever behind her back when she wasn''t looking. Wonderful, simply wonderful. What she needed now was a solution. A good solution. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 10 Arc V Chapter 10 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Shibi cut straight to the point. ¡°The plan makes sense, but I must ask, why are we deploying our ANBU directly to the front line?¡± Because she didn¡¯t trust her Root friends and wanted them to die a gruesome death. As long as they were kept budy on the front line, they were under control and couldn''t do anything stupid. Maintaining an iron grip on them was of utmost importance. Asami maintained a smile. ¡°What''s the issue, Shibi? What''s wrong with our ANBU friends getting to see some action?¡±Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com Shibi crossed her arms. ¡°Nothing, but wouldn''t it be smarter to keep them in reserve instead? Furthermore, I don''t think that we should split them up like you propose. We should better keep them together as one.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami didn¡¯t believe her ears. Shibi actually knew what a reserve was. This was a miracle of unprecedented proportions. Perhaps there was still some hope left for Konoha. ¡°Your points are valid, but ... The fact is that we are already seriously undermanned as things stands now. We don¡¯t have enough men to form a reserve without weakening our main effort. Our resources are ... limited, and we have to work with what we have. We can¡¯t spare even a single ANBU. Not to mention, we must split them up, sadly. We must somehow bolster the weaker battalions no matter what. We can''t rely on genin to do the fighting. They won''t hold. The ANBU will add some much needed quality to them.¡± Her arguments convinced Shibi. He didn''t need to know that the real reason for splitting them up was to keep them better under control. As long as they were attached to a battalion, they had less room to act. ¡°I guess, you are both correct¡±, Asami conceded. ¡°Ultimately, though, it doesn¡¯t matter. As I will be busy with some important stuff on the day of the invasion, I won¡¯t be directly in charge of this operation anyway.¡± Shibi furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°And that means what?¡± Asami grinned. ¡°That means that I will delegate command. I will put you and Tsume in charge of the left flank. You will oversee operations in my absence.¡± Shibi merely nodded. ¡°I understand, and what about the right flank?¡± Asami flashed a smile, her head turning to her faithful subordinate. ¡°Fumihiko-kun~, would you be so kind as to do me a little favour?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 11 Arc V Chapter 11 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The meeting dissolved and Fumihiko followed his mistress. He had something to discuss with Asami, but such was easier said than done because he had lost sight of her. Asami exhibited the annoying habit of disappearing into thin air. Her steps were light, her stature quite short for her age, which made her easy to overlook. Fumihiko peaked around the corner, with success. There she was. He finally found her. He picked up the pace and continued his pursuit, quickly reaching her. ¡°Asami, wait a moment.¡±i halted. ¡°Oh, Fumihiko~, do you need anything?¡± Fumihiko nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to talk with you. Well, you see, you put me in charge of the right flank, and ...¡± He scratched his head. ¡°Who knows. Most likely not, but who cares. What Konoha doesn''t see, Konoha doesn''t know.¡± Asami stroked her chin. ¡°But I wonder which promotion are you even talking about, Fumihiko? I don¡¯t remember any.¡± Fumihiko, the fresh jonin, blinked, bewildered. ¡°I am talking about my promotion ...¡± ¡°Your promotion? Congratulations, Fumihiko, I didn¡¯t know you become a jonin. When did that happen?¡± Asami beamed. ¡°...¡± Realisation finally dawned on Fumihiko. Asami pinched his cheeks. ¡°It seems that we understand now. And don¡¯t worry about the promotion, I have met enough jonin with dubious qualifications that have attained their rank under much more questionable circumstances.¡± Fumihiko, however, was confronted with more pressing issues. ¡°Aasaammi, coouullssshhhdd you plleaashhhhhe stop pinnncching mmme. It hurrttshhhh.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 12 Arc V Chapter 12 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Nara Satoshi was a proud Konoha ninja, a ninja history didn¡¯t care about, a ninja whose fate mattered little, but history cared in a rare show of mercy and told is story. Satoshi was one among many. He worked tirelessly behind the scenes to protect Konoha. His name remained unknown, forever shrouded in mystery. He wasn¡¯t a Sannin. He wasn''t a White Fang. He wasn''t a Minato. He wasn''t a Kakashi. He wasn''t an Itachi. He wasn''t an Asami, the rising star among Konoha''s ANBU. He wasn''t like them. He never would. He wasn''t born lucky. He was just a normal ninja, such was his destiny. He was a simple man with modest goals, the very definition of Konoha¡¯s abundant mediocrity. At least, he was an ANBU, which meant he wasn¡¯t completely worthless. He was only insignificant in the grand scheme of things. Satoshi strolled past unused training facilities, unused barracks on his way. They had fallen into disuse since the day that the Hokage had officially dissolved Root. He was a former member of Root, a high ranking member too. He remained a leading figure to this day. On paper, Root didn¡¯t exist any more. The Hokage fully integrated them into the ANBU following the Uchiha massacre and their involvement in the entire affair, but reality was different. Root escaped the entire disaster rather unscathed. There were no arrests, no demotions, no investigations, no serious consequences. The vast majority of Rott ANBU retained their ranks and positions. Not the smartest choice from the Hokage. As usual, Hiruzen was all bark, no bite. In truth, Root survived in the shadows and remained active behind the scenes. Root suffered admittedly from a dubious reputation, mainly due to Danzo, but not every Root member was inherently evil, or rotten to the core. Reality was complex, full of shades of grey and beyond simplistic black and white distinctions. There were also good people who served in Root, brave people who fought and died for Konoha just like everyone else. Not all common sense was yet lost. There were still some critical voices left within the organisation. Most of them were senior members like him. They joined when Root was founded back then under Danzo''s leadership, and they often disagreed with his course of action, but Danzo overruled them. Younger recruits, meanwhile, underwent a much stronger indoctrination, with mixed results. Danzo''s program produced excellent ninja, no doubt, but the failure rate was staggering, the casualty rates appalling, and the side effects plenty. His training regime had a negative impact on their psyche and mental stability. Danzo and his methods crippled the children emotionally. His inhuman training turned them into soulless husks. Many of them broke. Satoshi entered the conference room. Perhaps it was truly time to quit Root ¡°Yes.¡± Noriaki nodded. ¡°We all know Asami, don''t we?¡± Satosh remained calm. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We know what she is capable of?¡± ¡°Yes, we do.¡± Noriaki agreed. Satoshi sighed. ¡°I guess then you probably know that we are as good as dead. The little princess will slaughter us!¡± His common sense warned him. It rarely failed him. Noriaki remained unfazed. ¡°Probbaly. I predict that our chances are 50-50, but such is our duty.¡± Satoshi clicked his tongue. ¡°50-50, how very encouraging. I will let my men know that we only have a fifty percent chance to die. Seriously, Noriaki, why are we doing this? This is going to be a suicide mission, and you know it, Noriaki. We all know it. I have no problem with his Danzoness deciding to fuck around with her, but please without getting us involved. I certainly don''t want to bite the dust because of him and his little adventures.¡± The rest of the table remained silent. Nobody looked particularly excited about their special mission. Everyone knew what was at stake. ... ... ... Subaru joined his side. ¡°Noriaki, I think that Satoshi has a point.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 13 Arc V Chapter 13 V ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc V Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Noriaki cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, now that we have concluded this discussion, let''s return to main topic, how do we kill her? Any suggestions?¡± ¡°...¡± Satoshi grumbled in his corner. He accepted his defeat, albeit only grudgingly. His rebellion failed. He lost the vote four to three, with two abstentions. A close defeat, but the pro Danzo faction of Root triumphed. They rejected his proposal to adopt a neutral stance in this matter and ignore Danzo''s orders. ¡°How do we kill her? Simple. We just need something sharp and pointy. Stab her, and she is dead¡±, Natsu pointed out. Satoshi responded with a strong sense of pessimism. ¡°Thank you for your contribution, Natsu, but that''s easier said than done. I doubt that Asami will do us the favour and die peacefully.¡± Natsu retorted, ¡°So what, do you have any better idea, Satoshi?¡± ¡°That''s the point, Natsu, there are no good ideas.¡± Satoshi''s voice betrayed his resignation. ¡°Natsu, have you ever met Asami in person? Have you ever seen her fight?¡± Asami grabbed her scabbard and inspected her trusted sword. The blade was sharp, the steel polished. The exams were about to begin. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Today was a joyous day. Contrary to all expectations, Asami didn''t arrive late. She wasn¡¯t even the last one. Naruto beat her in that regard, together with a certain absent Uchiha. Sasuke didn''t make an appearance, which dismayed her. Asami leaned over the railing to observe the first match from the stances. Naruto fought Neji. Nothing interesting. The outcome was predetermined. The victor predictable. Neji would win. Naruto stood no chance against Neji''s superior skill and experience. She didn''t see him winning in any realistic scenario. Naruto had no hope to overcome Neji unless her favourite jinchuuriki finally got his act together and put his favourable genetics and immense chakra reserves to use. Neji deserved the victory, even when he was a Hyuga and therefore a hereditary enemy. The match started and both sides clashed. Naruto attacked head on, rushing straight into his demise. ¡°...¡± Asami grinned. Naruto''s idiocy amused her. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc VI Chapter 1 Arc VI Chapter 1 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Satoshi got up this morning and didn¡¯t stay at home, a brilliant idea he already regretted. He had a bad feeling, a very bad feeling. He faked an illness, but he went against all his self preservation instincts and joined his fellow Root ninja. It was a good day to die. He approached his comrades. Noriaki greeted him with a smile. ¡°What a surprise, Satoshi. Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be sick?¡± Satoshi coughed to maintain his act. ¡°I am, but my condition improved, and I am able to join you.¡± Noriaki grinned. The old fox saw through his scheme. ¡°I am pleased to hear that. And I thought that you were only pretending.¡± Satoshi smiled. ¡°No idea what you are talking about. Why should I simulate? I am just a little hypochondriac and worried about my health, but I can¡¯t let you all die without me. I would miss you.¡± Noriaki chuckled. ¡°That''s the Satoshi we all love and miss.¡± Satoshi''s smile grew uneasy. ¡°What''s our plan then? Throwing men against her and burying her under our corpses?¡± Subaru clarified, ¡°Kind of. You aren¡¯t far from the truth.¡± Satoshi sighed in resignation. ¡°I told you, attrition is a terrible idea. It''s a matter of whether the girl first runs out of chakra, or we out of men. Judging by our numbers, I doubt this strategy will work in our favour.¡± They had two battalions, eight companies. Their numbers wouldn''t suffice should Asami deploy her firepower. The pyromaniac princess loved her explosions, and her swords, but primarily her explosions. If she dropped a second Shimabara on them, it would be game over. They could be happy if there even remained a Konoha afterwards. Satoshi rolled up the scroll. ¡°I guess that this will be a false flag operation.¡± Noriaki nodded. ¡°Exactly, our mission is to provoke an escalation. Shouldn¡¯t be all too difficult considering her infamous temper.¡± ¡°And who is responsible for baiting the dragon?¡± ¡°Good that you ask, we were just about to determine who gets the honour. You arrived just in time to participate.¡± ¡°Wonderful.¡± Satoshi maintained his smile. Noriaki produced a few sticks from his pouch. ¡°Nobody volunteered, so we are drawing lots. The loser will command the 1st Company and face Asami.¡± Satoshi drew, and his luck didn''t fail him. He won the big prize. His hand rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Oh, come on!¡± The world wasn''t fair. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^= Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc VI Chapter 2 Arc VI Chapter 2 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Fumihiko despaired. He was surrounded by nothing but incompetent fools. Slowly, but surely, he started sounding like Asami. She was right, Konoha¡¯s military was an undisciplined mob of donkeys led by stupid donkeys and commanded by even stupider donkeys. Asami didn''t exaggerate. Konoha''s armed forces were indeed in a deplorable state. No wonder that she dumped him and allowed him to deal with this entire mess. This was the second time Asami outmanoeuvred him, the second time the cute little demon tricked him. The girl was much more evil than her height suggested. Located in his improvised command post, Fumihiko dealt with Konoha''s chaotic command structure. His anger targeted Kazuma. The Hyuga commanded the 2nd Battalion, and he deserved a kick in his arse. Sadly, his glare didn''t prove as effective as he hoped for. He didn''t possess Asami''s quality glare. Fumihiko drummed his fingers. ¡°Kazuma, I am usually quite a patient person, but even my patience knows limits. I ask you, once again, what you mean by they are gone?¡± The arrogant bastard smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? They are gone.¡± Fumihiko narrowed his eyes. ¡°Kazuma, I know the definition of they are gone, but explain me, how can five full companies go missing? I doubt they magically disappear. So where are they, Kazuma? I am waiting for an answer.¡± Kazuma evaded. He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°No idea.¡± Fumihiko fumed. ¡°No idea? NO IDEA?! Leave this place, search for them immediately! Bring me my fucking five companies!¡± Kazuma looked surprised. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, NOW, you fucking asshole! Get your stupid ass moving! Bring me my companies!¡± Kazuma left the tent, and Fumihiko massaged his temples. The Hyuga cost him many nerves. He hated this job. He really did. ¡°Naritomo, are there any issues with your battalion? Missing companies?¡± Naritomo scratched his head. ¡°Nothing serious, just a few absent genin, chunin, and jonin. They ignored the mobilisation order and didn''t appear. That''s why we are a bit understrength at the moment.¡± Understrength? Understrength?! UNDERSTRENGTH?! Fumihiko dreaded the answer. ¡°How many are missing? About how many are we talking?¡± ¡°Not sure, but I estimate around 30%. The majority are simple genin, but the percentage of missing chunin and jonin is considerable. My battalion lacks experienced team and squad leaders¡±, Naritomo sounded worried. ¡°And where are they? Where are these fuckers, Naritomo?¡± Fumihiko deployed a saccharine smile, just like a certain girl. Asami had a bad influence on him. He adopted more and more of her habits. ¡°Can''t tell, but from what I know, many decided to go watching the chunin exams.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Fumihiko blinked, unable to comprehend. Was this just a dream, his imagination, or reality? He didn¡¯t dream. The ANBU spoke the truth. The scroll ordered him to put Asami under custody. The document even bore the official seal of the Hokage. A golden seal was attached to the scroll. The seal was heavy. The seal was genuine. ¡°...¡± Fumihiko looked up. Something was wrong here, very wrong. Nothing made sense. The ANBU smirked. He enjoyed his position of power. ¡°Five companies have already been transferred to us and will be henceforth put under our direct command.¡± Fumihiko narrowed his eyes. ¡°So that is where my men have gone to. You stole them! Without my permission, I might add!¡± This was the reason everyone hated the ANBU. They were assholes! They appeared out of nowhere and took whatever they wanted: The ANBU chuckled. ¡°Stolen? Aren¡¯t you a bit exaggerating? They were merely transferred to us. I assure you, the change is only temporary. You will receive them back again after we will have completed our mission.¡± Fumihiko scanned the scroll. He analysed every little detail, and something caught his attention. Nowhere was written the reason why Asami should be arrested. The scroll accused her of alleged high treason, but the document provided no reasons, no evidence, no proof. The entire affair smelled fishy. He distrusted his ANBU friends more and more. They weren''t telling the whole truth. ¡°On the contrary, I am not exaggerating at all. I don¡¯t care if it''s only temporary or whatever, you will return the five companies! Immediately! And why do we need to arrest her? What did Asami even do to be labelled as a traitor?¡± Fu chose silence. He didn¡¯t expect this degree of resistance. ¡°That''s none of your business, Fumihiko. Such information strictly confidential and only provided on a need to know basis. Don''t question the authority of the Hokage.¡± Fumihiko¡¯s resolve remained firm. He wouldn¡¯t betray Asami. ¡°You know what, you and your ANBU friends can go fuck yourselves! I won¡¯t follow any of your stupid orders!¡± He threw the scroll away and left. His time was too precious to be wasted with these idiots. Fu grinned. ¡°That''s unfortunate, Fumihiko, very unfortunate. We hoped that you would be cooperative like Kazuma, but it seems we have underestimated your loyalty.¡± Fumihiko turned. ¡°What are you talking about ...¡± Fu struck. He rammed his blade through Fumihiko''s unprotected stomach. Fumihiko stood no chance. Unable to evade, unable to defend, the sword impaled him. The ANBU leaned closer and whispered into his ears, ¡°Your services are no longer required, Fumihiko. Rest well.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Stop. Disrespecting. Me!!!¡± Naruto''s shadow clones shouted in unison and pressed the assault. Asami watched and observed. Naruto sent his clones right into their demise. He remained the idiot she knew. Naruto didn''t inherit the tactical prowess of his brilliant father, but even he should realise that engaging a Hyuga in close combat bordered on insanity. It was suicidal. The best strategy was to keep your distance and engage them from afar, but what did she know? She was just a girl. Neji slaughtered Naruto, and Asami enjoyed the sight. Schadenfreude was the greatest joy. Especially, if it came from your heart. She never liked Naruto. She disliked him back at the academy. She disliked him now. Her heart held a deep seated grudge against Naruto. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 3 Arc VI Chapter 3 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Becoming Hokage? That''s impossible with your talent. Your talent is decided when you are born. Your fate is decided when you are born.¡± Neji smirked, sure of his imminent victory. Asami rooted for him from the stands. Get him! Finish him off! Defeat Him! She wanted to see blood. ¡°Who do you think you are to decide that?¡± Naruto frowned. He hadn¡¯t changed since the academy days. His hair, his clothes, his character remained the same. Neji smirked. ¡°You say anyone can become Hokage through hard work alone, but that is a lie. The hard truth is, only the best are destined to become Hokage. You don''t become Hokage by training, you are born into it. You are chosen by destiny.¡± Asami rolled her eyes. Less talking, more fighting. What was Neji waiting for? Naruto was right there, right in front of him, and Neji just one strike away from victory. The match should be over, but Neji proved just as useless as the rest, unable to finish what he began. He spent too much time on talking. ¡°So what?!! I am never going to give up! That''s my nindo!¡± Naruto mobilised his charka and summoned his personal army of clones. Their numbers were impressive considering his meagre talent. The shadow clone jutsu was an advanced technique, and was supposed to require excellent chakra control. Naruto lacked such. The match continued, but the fight bored her. Neji¡¯s victory was inevitable. Thus, Asami lost interest, inspecting her finger nails instead. Which colour would suit them? Burgundy, bordeaux, vermilion? A difficult choice. Fortunately, it would be soon her turn. Asami glanced at her opponent, an Oto-nin. His name was Dosu, and he didn''t even realise that he was as good as dead. Shikamaru would follow afterwards. He would be granted the opportunity to dance with her. Asami ignored the ongoing match until a certain chakra caught her attention. A primordial aura spread across the arena. Blazing red chakra flared up and devoured Naruto. The scene surprised her. She recognised this aura. She recognised this chakra. Apparently, Konoha¡¯s jinchuuriki wasn¡¯t completely useless. Contrary to her expectations, Naruto possessed some degree of prowess. He was able to wield the chakra of the Kyubi. ¡°But it hurts my feelings that you don¡¯t recognize me. We spent five years together at the academy, and now you don''t remember me. I am dismayed. You always asked me if you could copy my homework.¡± Naruto crossed his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the way you speak seems familiar.¡± ¡°Are you even listening?¡± Asami fumed. He didn¡¯t reply. Naruto mused until he exclaimed. Realisation struck like lightning.¡°Wait, I know you! You are the ice princess who beat up Bushy Eyebrows!!!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami blinked confused. Bushy Brows what? Who the hell was Bushy Eyebrows? Asami regained her composure. ¡°It seems names aren''t your forte, Naruto-kun, are they? You still give people silly nicknames.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Never mind, forget it, Naruto. It''s a matter of minor importance.¡± Asami sighed in resignation and grabbed her scabbard, marching off. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Naruto Asami smirked. ¡°My match is waiting for me. Wish me luck. And, Naruto, my name is Asami. You should better remember it for the future. Because I will teach you a little lesson. I will teach you how real ninja fight. So look and learn.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru frowned. Asami¡¯s hubris, her pride, her arrogance showed once again. Asami flashed a diabolic grin at Dosu. ¡°Come, we don¡¯t want to make our audience wait.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 4 Arc VI Chapter 4 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Shikaku, how do you think the next match will be?¡± Inoichi stroked his chin. He observed the arena and awaited the next match. Shikaku massaged his temples. Once again, he fought a hangover. Stupid alcohol, he should seriously drink less. ¡°No idea, and to be honest, I don''t care.¡± ¡°And you? What do you think, Yoshino?¡± He passed the question to his wife to not get bothered further. Yoshino should gain him some time. Yoshino smiled. ¡°I am happy that Shikamaru comes next, but I am curious who he will be up against. Hopefully, not someone strong. Shikamaru isn''t the most physical fighter. He might get injured.¡± Shikaku agreed. Shikamaru was a tactician, not a brawler. He didn''t even expect him to get this far. He knew his son. He would give up at the first best opportunity. Yoshino clapped her hands. ¡°Look, the next round is about to start!¡± Two genin entered the arena. Shikaku inspected the opponents, an Oto-nin, and a kunoichi. ¡°...¡± Shikaku raised his eyebrow. The girl looked familiar ... ... ... ... Asami touched her heart, disappointed by his lack of cooperation. ¡°Deep down in my heart, I am a benevolent person. Therefore, I offer you one last chance, forfeit, and you will live.¡± Dosu would die during the invasion, but her gracious act would prolong his life for a few more hours. ¡°...¡± Dosu preferred silence. He declined. Asami smirked. ¡°So be it. I hope you don¡¯t regret your decision.¡± Hayate started the match. Her opponent capitalised on her disinterest and increased the distance. He retreated backwards in the belief distance would save him. He erred, he wasn¡¯t safe. ¡°...¡± Asami closed her eyes and drew her sword. Confidence accompanied her. ¡°Naruto, I want to demonstrate you an undeniable truth, protracted fights like between you and Neji are rare on the real battlefield.¡± Chakra coursed through her blade. Her steel glowed purple, coated in plasma. ¡°Fights between professional ninja don¡¯t last long. They are decided by disparity in skill and ability. Their outcome is usually quite predictable. Never forget, will and determination alone won¡¯t overcome superior skill. Most ninja are forgotten, destined to die a lonely death. Not victory, not glory awaits them, but ... death.¡± Asami struck, delivering judgement. Her sword drew first blood. Her speed unmatched, her blade impaled Dosu. Her blazing fire shredded his torso. Heated plasma disintegrated bone and burned flesh alike, leaving behind nothing but a gaping hole. His lifeless corpse hit the sandy ground. His crimson blood stained the arena. Asami tilted her head and looked at the stands, her eyes focused on Shikamaru. ¡°Unless I am mistaken, you are the next in line, Shikamaru?¡± ... ... ... Shikamaru gulped. ¡°Shit.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 5 Arc VI Chapter 5 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°A spectacular match, Hokage-dono, wasn''t it?¡± The Kazekage clapped his hands in excitement. ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not.¡± Hiruzen took a puff on his pipe, smiling. The outcome was predictable considering her background. ¡°Hokage-dono, no need to be modest, don¡¯t you recognise her talent? Villages would kill for having such a talented kunoichi like her.¡± ¡°Her performance was certainly impressive, but not enough to warrant such praise, Kazekage-dono. You can''t judge her abilities based on a single match. The girl is just a simple genin.¡± Hiruzen chuckled, lowering his hat. His instincts told him that something was wrong. He knew Rasa for a long time, but his behaviour today was strange. Rasa had taken an uncanny interest in both Sasuke and Asami, which was ... suspicious. Orochimaru chuckled in response, his disguise perfect. ¡°I disagree, Hokage-dono. The girl deserves even more praise. This strength. This power. This beauty. This unmatched potential. Asami is such a beautiful gem. Konoha is truly fortunate to have her. A shame that she can¡¯t be mine.¡± Asami could have been the perfect vessel, but he found her wanting. The girl had everything he wanted and more, but she lacked the sharingan, the eyes he longed for all these years and never attained. Sasuke possessed them. The boy had only to be refined by his hands. His abilities were severely underdeveloped. Konoha stunted his growth, but Sasuke had time to mature. ... ... ... What did he say? Asami narrowed her eyes. Shikamaru tried his luck and her limited goodwill. The boy walked on thin ice. ¡°I am glad that you have retained your humour, Shikamaru. You sure know how to talk big. But I feel gracious today, and I will overlook your transgression if you retract your statement.¡± She offered him one last chance. ¡°...¡± Shikamaru put his hands into his pockets. His voice betrayed confidence. He didn''t doubt his victory. ¡°I said that I am not going to lose to you. A guy can¡¯t lose to a girl.¡± Asami clenched her fists. Maybe she was wrong, and Shikamaru deserved a good beating, after all, a beating he wouldn¡¯t forget for the foreseeable future. He knew exactly what he was doing. He deliberately provoked. He played with the fire. ¡°Tell me, Shikamaru, you are a smart boy, so why are you doing this?¡± Shikamru smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Asami-chan. I am just being myself as always.¡± Asami shook her head in disappointment. Her hands wandered towards her pouch to retrieve a pair of friendly shuriken. ¡°Shikamaru, I enjoy your presence, but you really shouldn''t have provoked me. I thought you were smarter.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 6 Arc VI Chapter 6 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami pulled out two shuriken and attacked. The shuriken left her hand, covered in fire. She would gift Shikamaru like his father two nice scars. Taken by surprise, Skimaru dodged, missing his head. Shikamaru bent backwards and evaded the incoming shuriken. His athleticism saved him from an unpleasant experience. The shuriken struck the wall and cut through the stone like butter. Her beloved shuriken were sharp, and they were fast. He should better avoid them. Her shuriken caused some nasty wounds. Shikamaru jumped up after surviving her initial attack. ¡°Nice try. Next time ... Shit!¡± He jumped right into her next salvo and paid the price. ¡°...¡± Shikamaru gritted his teeth and rolled sidewards to escape the worst. Three shuriken missed their mark, but the fourth shuriken grazed his shoulder. The spikes slit open his vest and the flesh below. A cauterized cut running across his shoulder. He got lucky, the wound didn''t go deep. Perhaps, he shouldn¡¯t have baited her. Luring her into the range of his shadows didn¡¯t work. Asami didn¡¯t bite his bait. Instead, he pissed her off. ¡°...¡± Shikamaru clicked his tongue, his eyes focused on the enemy. This was going to be a complicated match. Stupid Asami and her stupid shuriken. They were really getting on his nerves. Asami grinned in a sense of pure schadenfreude. Her tender heart enjoyed his suffering. Shikamaru was a naughty little boy, and he deserved some punishment. ¡°Be careful where you go, Shikamaru. The world of ninja is a dangerous place.¡± Asami confronted Shikamaru. Her small figure approached his broken body, her black eyes looking down on him with a glimmer of purple inside. ¡°Shikamaru, do you remember your words? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t lose to a girl? And now you lie here in the dust. Do you still think you can win? Or do you recognise the hopelessness of your situation?¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru fell silent. Asami waited for an answer. She waited, and waited, and waited, but Shikamaru refused to respond. Ultimately, she offered him her hand together with a smile. ¡°Do you need any help, Shikamaru? We don''t need to fight any more. It''s time to end this match.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Arc VI Chapter 7 Arc VI Chapter 7 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Do you need any help, Shikamaru?¡± Asami offered her hand even when her mind demanded revenge, retribution, when he should have answered for his crimes like a man. ¡°Take my hand, Shikamaru. Don¡¯t make things complicated for both of us. We no longer need to fight. You no longer need to fight.¡± He only had to accept his defeat and surrender. ... ... ... Yet his reaction surprised her. His lips curled up and formed a smirk. Shikamaru laughed, but his laughter didn¡¯t make any sense. He lost. He was defeated, beaten, finished. Maybe he suffered from shock and blood loss got the better of him. Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°Tell me, Shikamaru, why are you laughing? What''s so funny?¡± Shikamaru grinned with confidence. ¡°Because it''s over. I win.¡± The bullying didn''t stop. Asami tortured her poor victim once again. Her heel pushed his chest down to the ground. ¡°Do you know why I dislike this tournament?¡± Asami applied more force to his sternum. Her heart relished in dark delight. Shikamaru''s breathing grew erratic. Her heel squeezed the air out of his lungs. ¡°This tournament is terribly annoying. My opponents proved utterly disappointing so far. You provide little entertainment, but I won¡¯t blame you.¡± Asami added more weight. Stinging pain pierced his lungs. Her foot was crushing him alive like an ant, and he could do nothing. ¡°You are nothing but mere genin. Unfortunately, there can only be one victor. The moment we entered this arena, we were cursed to win, or to lose.¡± Shikamaru struggled for air, but he still had some time before he suffocated. ¡°But defeat was never an option.¡± Asami loosened her grip and removed her heel from his chest. Shikamaru was again free, and he enjoyed his new-found freedom breathing. His chest rose and fell. Her point was made. Her hand drew her sword and struck the ground. Her blade caressed Shikamaru''s face. He got a lovely view of her polished steel. Life was fragile. Life was dangerous. ¡°...¡± His eyes widened in fear. Shikamaru maintained his poker face, but deep within his heart, his resolve wavered. Shikamaru disappointed her. She had expected more of a talent of his calibre. ¡°So, tell me, Shikamaru, what should I do with stubborn people like you? People who don¡¯t understand when they have lost. Deluded by their false sense of pride and delusions of victory. You are annoying because you leave me no other choice ... But you are lucky, that this is just a tournament and not the real battlefield.¡± Asami sheathed her blade and left. The match was over ... A strong gust blew through the arena, sparking her curiosity. The latecomers had finally arrived. Sasuke had finally arrived. Inside a stream of leafs, stood Kakashi scratching his head. ¡°Sorry for being late. We had some things to do.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 8 Arc VI Chapter 8 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Sasuke and Gaara clashed, engaged in a titanic struggle for domination, for victory. Asami, meanwhile, was forced to yawn. ¡°Muah.¡± A little nap might not be a bad idea to fight her drowsiness, but she had to stay focused. This was important, and she couldn¡¯t sleep on duty. Sasuke wasn¡¯t a terrible ninja per se, but he fell short of her expectations. His combat prowess left much to be desired, and so did the match. The match bored her ... ¡°Gaara, what is he doing?¡± Temari gritted her teeth. Asami glanced sidewards, her interest piqued. Her attention returned to Suna¡¯s jinchuuriki. An arm protruded from the sphere, and Asami grew silent. What was this? What was going on down there? ¡°Shit, he has transformed!¡± Kankuro gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know! It seems like he had been wounded. This has never happened before.¡± Temari sweated. ¡°...¡± Asami¡¯s eyes widened as she realised the implications. They didn¡¯t ... They wouldn¡¯t ... Releasing a bijuu in the middle of the village ... That was pure madness! Tailed beasts were weapons of indiscriminate destruction, completely uncontrollable, incalculable, unpredictable. She had to act quickly. Gaara needed to be subdued. Fortunately, the situation calmed down, and Asami''s grip on her sword loosened. The sand cocoon fell apart, revealing a wounded Gaara. His shoulder bled. ¡°I knew it, Gaara was wounded¡±, Temari shouted. It was the moment that hell broke loose. The invasion had begun. Asami looked at the sky. An endless sea of white feathers darkened the sky and blocked the sun. Their numbers were infinite. They were floating through the air, slowly descending to the ground. She was curious and decided to collect a feather, but her efforts proved futile. The feathers were nothing but an illusion, the product of a genjutsu. They ceased to exist the moment they touched her skin. How disappointing, even mere feathers rejected her. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 9 Arc VI Chapter 9 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami glanced sidewards in search of her new Suna friends. Yet they were nowhere to be found. The invasion had begun and they had left. They didn¡¯t even say goodbye, despite their time spent together. How impolite. But at least, she could finally discard the velvet gloves. No constraints, no limitations, no rules bound her. The Uchiha in her approved. Asami set her eyes on her newest prey, the three infamous sand siblings and their sensei. They gathered down in the arena, a jinchuuriki directly within her reach. Unfortunately, eliminating Gaara was a tricky affair. She had never dealt with a bijuu before. History called them the bringers of death and destruction, creatures driven by madness and insanity. The bijuu was sealed inside him, and the seal held firm despite Gaara''s dubious mental stability. Eliminating him would break the seal and probbaly unleash the bijuu in full force. AN outcome that should be better avoided. She didn''t want a rampaging Biju in the middle of Konoha. She didn''t need a disastrous repetition of the Kyubi incident. Thus, it was wiser to keep him alive. As long as Gaara lived, the One Tail was under control. ¡°Gaara, the plan ...¡± His sensei tried to reach Gaara, but he didn¡¯t show any reaction. The boy remained unconscious. His wounds were far more serious than expected. Temari grabbed Gaara by his shoulder. ¡°He is still suffering from the side effects of the transformation. He can''t fight in this state.¡± Her body reappeared above them to bring down her steel. Nobody escaped her iron judgement. Their end was sealed the moment they had crossed her path. Her sword pierced them, pinning their bodies to the ground. Her full weight drove her blade through their shoulder until their cries ceased to bother her. The attack ended, and nobody else dared to challenge her dominance. ¡°Tsk ...¡± Asami dusted off her kimono and rearranged her collar. The Oto-nin ruining her attire for no reason. Such evil. Her senses searched for the bijuu, but Gaara was nowhere to be found. The same was true for Temari, Kamkuro, and Sasuke. They had disappeared. They had thus officially stopped being her problem. They didn''t fall under her area of competence any more. Because she had others things to do. She had a village to defend. ¡°...¡± Asami disappeared. Fumihiko required her assistance. ... ... ... Shino adjusted his dark glasses after what had witnessed. He was used to being ignored, to being overlooked. He lived in the shadows, and sometimes it hurt, but such didn¡¯t matter. He remembered Asami. He remembered the little princess, but this degree of violence surprised even him. No hesitation, no remorse, no doubt, no mercy. The Oto-nin were massacred. Their bodies stained the floor vivid iron red. The red lake expanded. More blood was demanded. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 10 Arc VI Chapter 10 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Captain, should we pursue them?¡± Taki turned to Yoshio, their squad leader. The Oto squad had assembled on the roof of the arena. They were awaiting Yoshio''s orders. Orochimaru-sama assigned them a special mission. Their objective was to secure Uchiha Sasuke, the last Uchiha, in case of emergency. Konoha was under attack and a dangerous place. Their master didn''t want his future body to be damaged. Uchiha were a precious resource these days. Hard to come by. ¡°...¡± Yoshio watched the three genin. They were moving away from the arena. A dog, a pink haired girl, this Naruto, and the Nara boy. The Nara had taken quite a beating, barely able to keep up with his friends. A fatal mistake. His wounds and bruises slowed them down and made them an easy target. Intercepting them would be child¡¯s play. Yoshio grinned beneath his mask. ¡°You are right, time to move out ...¡± ¡°An excellent idea~. I hope you won¡¯t encounter unexpected difficulties on your way. That would be ... unfortunate~.¡± Her voice was sweet and tender. ¡°...¡± The Oto-nin stiffened. A girl in black had joined their group without invitation. Asami grinned in evil delight and extended her arm. Smouldering fire covered her palm, a sphere of blazing heat. Her fire danced. The detonation was imminent, and the Oto-nin sensed the danger. Their hair stood up. ¡°Show me how fast you can run~.¡± Asami clenched her fist. Of course, she knew the answer. The Oto-nin dispersed, but it was too late. The flash blinded them and the heat turned the roof into a sea of flames. Her explosion expanded, cutting through the air. It was over. Her fire won. Asami smiled, pleased by the outcome. Eight Oto-nin died, their flesh burnt alive. Only a mass of unrecognisable charred corpses remained of the enemy. In the meanwhile, chaos gripped the entire village. Death and destruction spread everywhere. Suna-nin, Oto-nin, Konoha-nin, ANBU fought and clashed across the village. Explosions. Denotations. The village burned. A giant three headed snake crashed through the wall and wrecked havoc upon Konoha. And Hiruzen was trapped inside a magic barrier together with Orochimaru in fight to the death. The sphere contracted and Akihiro braced himself against the detonation. The shock wave hurled him through the air, yet he survived. The rest of the squad didn¡¯t share his luck. The blunt force, the trauma killed them ... A sharp, stinging pain filled Akihiro''s lungs ... A sword pierced his chest ... Her blade severed his head, allowing Asami to maintain her momentum and continue her advance. Her body turned left, right, left, right, navigating through Konoha''s labyrinth of streets and alleys. Dispersed Suna squads blocked her path, but their resistance proved negligible. They were a minor annoyance, at most. They didn¡¯t last long, dispatched easily despite their ever increasing numbers ... Asami passedaround a corner. This time, however, she was forced to an abrupt halt, nearly tripping. An entire battalion greeted her, but Asami didn''t care. The enemy would yield, and if by sheer force alone. Asami clapped her hands together, channelling her chakra. Her eyes shimmered purple, her sharingan answering her call. Her chakra coursed through her veins. A purple sphere darkened the sky. Its ominous presence was suffocating. ¡°Get ... out ... of ... my ... way.¡± Asami released her jutsu. For the fraction of a second, her sphere burned brighter than the stars themselves, summoning the vengeful light of the sun. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Hehehe.¡± Orochimaru chuckled, deriding him. ¡°What''s so funny?¡± Hiruzen panted, breathing heavily. ¡°You have grown old, sensei.¡± Orochimaru smirked. ¡°Such a pitiful end. Even the once hailed God of shinobi can¡¯t escape the curse of old age ...¡± An explosion shook the ground, unbalancing Orochimaru. The foundations of the arena trembled. Shock waves in the distance and three columns of burning ash rose into the sky. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen grinned pleased. He also had a few aces up his sleeve. Konoha¡¯s little princess had finally become active. Hiruzen''s forces returned. ¡°You are right, I can¡¯t escape old age, but I don¡¯t need to. Because unlike you, I don''t stand alone, Orochimaru. The entire village will fight you.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 11 Arc VI Chapter 11 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami cleared her lungs. Dust darkened the sky and limited her vision, but her heart enjoyed this moment of pride. The enemy ceased to be. Her attack achieved its objective despite minor repercussions. Asami braced herself, her Susanoo and her chakra shielding her from the blast. Not wasting any more time, she advanced across the crater. Wooden debris, destruction, death and melodic screams filled the battlefield. The lucky ninja died a gracious death. Shredded by her air burst, impaled by splintered wood, crushed by rubble, their lives ended quickly. They were lucky as they didn''t suffer long. The unlucky survived and clung to their miserable lives. Their bones twisted beyond recognition, their limbs torn apart. The pain in their cries, the suffering, the desperation, the hopelessness. They were ninja destined to die. No hope, no salvation awaited them.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.comi spotted a helpless Suna-nin down the street, trapped under a mountain of rubble. He struggled to move, and Asami tiptoed towards him. The boy was young, and death was only a matter of minutes. Sharp metal splinters punctured his lungs. His blood glimmered in the sun. She was responsible. It was her who caused his demise. Her pure and white hands were sullied with so much blood. So many lives were lost. Their deaths were the product of her actions. It felt ... wonderful, empowering, exhilarating. Asami drew her steel and marched forwards to finish her work. The boy coughed up blood. His weak voice trembled. ¡°Please ... have ... mercy ...¡± Asami giggled, her purple irises meeting his frightened eyes. ¡°Mercy? I think it''s a bit late for that, isn''t it? Once blood flows, it''s difficult to draw the line.¡± Her sword struck, killing the first straggler of many. Nobody escaped her judgement. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°What the fuck was this!?¡± Kyushichi shoved the debris aside. He got nearly buried under the rubble. He wasn¡¯t sure what happened, but his squad got lucky for sure. He had to thank his wall, the sturdiest wall he had ever witnessed. Strong and stable, the simple and humble wall shielded him from the blast. The wall was his friend, and his friend didn''t disappoint him. Kyushichi dusted off his jacket and inspected his surroundings. Chaos greeted him. The detonation shook the earth and turned the entire block into an apocalyptic wasteland, which surprised him. These types of destructive methods were ... unusual for Konoha. Even Iwa¡¯s infamous explosion corps weren¡¯t prone to such collateral damage. Their Konoha friends were supposed to be the goodies, but reality proved him wrong. The blast caught him and his men unprepared. The shock wave shredded three companies. ¡°...¡± Kyushichi bit his lips. His hands fidgeted. They didn¡¯t fight the usual type Konoha ninja. They fought an enemy ready to destroy them no matter the cost, no matter the price. His eyes scanned the area and checked his squad. ¡°Are you okay?¡± His squad looked fine. Ichiyo rose and moved the mountain of bricks. They buried him like a tomb. ¡°A few bruises here and there, but otherwise we are fine, I guess.¡± The girl nodded, smiling. ¡°Of course, you are ninja. Okaa-san says ninja are people who help other people in need. So you are going to help me?¡± ¡°I understand, you won.¡± Kyushichi conceded defeat. Sometimes, he wasn¡¯t made for the ninja job. Too kind for his own good, one good deed didn¡¯t hurt. They made the right decision. ¡°Hatsumi, Ichiyo, you accompany the girl and escort her. Help her search for her Okaa-san. The rest of us will look for survivors.¡± Hatsumi remained doubtful. ¡°Kyushichi, are you sure this is a good idea?¡± Kyushichi didn''t care and ignored her. ¡°We have already wasted enough time. One little girl more or less doesn''t matter ...¡± ¡°Indeed, it doesn''t.¡± The girl giggled, her aura completely changed. Her eyes sharpened, and her voice grew icy. Danger lingered in the air. ¡°Do you know what''s funny, Kyushichi? You are the only group who agreed to help me. You agreed to help me despite not having the faintest idea who I am. Nevertheless, you made the right choice. You followed your heart.¡± Asami''s eyes turned luminescent purple. ¡°You are kind souls. It''s a shame that I have to kill you.¡± Kyushichi tried to move, but he couldn¡¯t. His body froze, petrified by her gaze. His hands trembled in fear. ¡°Bye bye, I hope you enjoy your sleep.¡± Asami waved. Kyushichi felt tired, incredibly tired. His mind drifted away, unable to resist the lure of her eyes. His heavy eyelids closed. He fell. ... ... ... ¡°Captain, ... come ... We have found ... survivors ...¡± ... ¡°No doubt ... it''s ... Kyushichi ...¡± ... ¡°He is ... still breathing ... Captain ... They are all ... still alive ...¡± ... ¡°They were ... knocked out... They are ... trapped ... inside ... a genjutsu ...¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 12 Arc VI Chapter 12 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Located in his improvised command post, Noritada and his staff leaned over a map of Konoha and evaluated their current state. The situation on the ground was ... complicated for Suna''s invasion force. Noritada clicked his tongue. This was supposed to be a simple invasion. Their combined forces were supposed to catch Konoha by surprise, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Konoha resisted. Their ninja fought stubbornly. Konoha responded with an organised defence. They were aware of the invasion, but how? Where did Konoha get this information from? Did Orochimaru double-cross them? The entire operation had turned into a veritable meat grinder. Losses mounted as Konoha¡¯s streets proved challenging. They were an endless labyrinth of buildings, and his men made little progress. He ordered his brigade to take the eastern gate and the arena, but they failed spectacularly. The 1st Battalion got shredded by a giant explosion. They lost all contact. Four entire companies just vanished. The 2nd Battalion got decimated by a girl with a fucking teddy bear. The creepy girl massacred his troops left and right, and the 2nd Battalion disintegrated. He thought this was some kind of a bad joke, but reality proved him wrong. Similar reports kept coming in, and they all mentioned the murderous girl and her teddy bear. The 3rd and 4th Battalion remained largely intact and kept in the reserve. In the meanwhile, his men got pounded across the entire front. They got bombed back into stone age the moment they stuck out their heads. The enemy targeted their movements with surgical precision. Konoha''s firepower strangulated any advance. The 5th Battalion secured the rear area, while Suna forces advanced deeper and deeper into the village. Suna''s forces were spread thin and their flanks were weak. Noritada feared they were too thin, too weak. The 5th Battalion alone guarded their retreat and prevented them from being encircled. ¡°General!¡± Asuka approached him. Noritada looked up from the map. ¡°What''s the matter, Asuka? Anything new?¡± Asuka straightened her back. ¡°Nothing. The front stabilised, but we are still getting bombarded.¡± The walls trembled and the ground vibrated. Noritada didn''t look happy. ¡°I can hear that.¡± Noritada set his eyes on the map. ¡°Asuka, do you think the invasion can still succeed?¡± Asuka took her time. ¡°Doubtful. Time plays against us and progress fell behind schedule. The battle isn''t lost yet, but the tides are definitely turning against us.¡± His guards handed Noritada another scroll with the official seal of the Kazekage. ¡°The orders stem from Kazekage himself.¡± Noritada didn¡¯t believe his eyes, but it was the truth. The seal was real, and the orders weren''t forged. They were fucked. The victorious Oto-nin grinned. ¡°General Noritada, you are now officially under my command ...¡± ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Noritada set the scroll afire. The scroll bruned in his hands until nothing remained but a pile of ash. ¡°I am sorry, but I don¡¯t know which orders you are talking about. Asuka, Tokimune, did you see perchance any orders from the Kazekage?¡± Asuka shook her head and smiled. The Oto-nin fumed. ¡°General Noritada, I hope you are aware of the consequences of your actions. I will inform Orochimaru-sama and the Kazekage about this blatant act of insubordination ...¡± Noritada maintained his calm facade. ¡°You are free to do so ...¡± Noritada''s eye widened. The Oto-nin. He was near the window. He was near the window. ¡°TAKE COVER!!!¡± The first explosion hit. The detonation shredded the wall. Broken glass impaled the Oto-nin and his guards like shrapnel. Noritada emerged from a pile of debris and coughed. He told him so, don''t get near the window. This was already the second time today he got almost blasted to pieces. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°What an idiot.¡± Asami sipped her tea at the eastern gate and enjoyed her mischief. Playing artillery was fun. Nobody escaped her sharingan. Her eyes smote the enemy like tiny ants from above, showering the enemy with love. Three ANBU appeared and knelt. The ANBU waited for her to finish her cup. Asami ignored them until she deemed them worthy of her attention. ¡°Fu, Torune, you made me wait.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 13 Arc VI Chapter 13 VI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VI Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami refilled her tea cup.¡°How long do you think you made me wait? I hope you know the answer. Because I am displeased.¡± Fu shook his head. ¡°We don''t.¡± Asami maintained her composure and enjoyed her tea. Chamomile tea. The sweet fragrance calmed her mind. ¡°Hardly surprising considering your usual incompetence. In the end, you are all just like Danzo, your master, inept and useless.¡± She taunted them and it worked. Fu gritted his teeth. He suppressed his anger. Her bottomless arrogance and pride knew no boundaries, but it didn''t matter. The girl would fall by their hands. The bitch would pay for her hubris. Asami''s voice grew icy. ¡°The answer is twenty minutes. You made me wait twenty minutes despite requesting your presence ages ago. How is that possible? Why did Konoha''s elite take a full twenty minutes to get here? What''s the reason for you being late. I am curious.¡± Fu remained calm, but his hands trembled. Her aura ... permeated the air. The quantity and the potency of her chakra ... frightened him. Her pressure strangled him. This was their enemy. This was Asami. ¡°We are late because we encountered a series of complications. They required our attention.¡± Asami rolled her eyes. ¡°Complications ... Sure, and I am the Sage of Six Paths.¡± ¡°Indeed, complications.¡± They had to make preparations and adjust the chain of command. ¡°Not forgetting, twenty minutes isn''t that long ...¡± ¡°Twenty minutes? Twenty minutes? Not much?¡± Asami stopped her cup mid air. ¡°Fu, who are you to judge the importance of twenty minutes? Twenty minutes are everything, as time is a luxury we don''t have.¡± Fu fell silent and clenched his fist in rage. They got scolded by a little girl half their age. Asami observed Konoha. The village burned in splendid glory. Konoha''s soul cried in pain. ¡°Do you remember why I called you?¡± Fu raised his eyebrow and nodded. ¡°You called us because ...¡± Asami giggled, amused. ¡°Wrong, I never called you. I didn''t request your presence. I called Fumihiko. I requested his presence, not yours. So where is he?¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Where is Fumihiko?¡± A simple question with a simple answer. Fu hesitated. He tried his best to minimise damage. ¡°Fumihiko is currently ...unavailable.¡± Asami frowned, clearly displeased. Her icy gaze instilled in them a sense of inferiority, a sense of insignificance. ¡°Fu, I am a gentle soul, but why are you lying to me? How impolite. I ask once again, Fu, where is Fumihiko?¡± ... ... Asami formed a hand seal and set her eyes on the horizon. Her chakra answered her call and her eyes sparkled dark red. Satoshi''s eyes widened as Konoha''s wonderful blue sky darkened. Hundreds upon hundreds of spheres saturated the air. He had witnessed this jutsu before, but the scale was different. This attack was massive. Their number illuminated the horizon in a mass of radiant purple. Her eyes felt tired, heavy, but her heart smiled. A wonderful work of art, beautiful. Asami closed her bleeding eyes, and Konoha''s sky lit up in an inferno of blazing wrath. Consecutive explosions, flashes of light roared in the distance. Satoshi felt small inside, very small. Her orchestra of destruction continued. Her barrage flattened Konoha''s outskirts indiscriminately. Asami grabbed her scabbard, unsheathing her sword. ¡°Tell Kazuma that I want the entire area to be secured. Pronto.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Noritada witnessed the wall of fire as it flattened everything in its way. It didn''t take a genius to figure out who was responsible for this destruction. The bombardment carried her signature. Suna underestimated Konoha. They thought them weak. Jiraiya went on a journey. Tsunade abandoned the village. The Uchiha clan perished. Hiruzen was old, but they still got a kunoichi of her calibre to murder them all. Fucking cheaters. Asuka studied the barrage. ¡°What was that?¡± Noritada clicked his tongue. ¡°That was the 5th Battalion, and our escape route ... Asuka, order all elements to retreat. We need to get out of here. Immediately.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami had left, and Fu and Satoshi were alone. Satoshi turned his head. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Fu contemplated. ¡°Nothing, stick to the original plan and proceed with the operation as planned. I will report back to Danzo-sama.¡± Satoshi blinked in disbelief. ¡°Have you gone mad? Did you see what she did? Asami is far stronger than our dossiers indicated. How am I supposed to fight her with a single company? Danzo didn''t inform us the little princess is freaking S-class by now.¡± This wasn''t the first time Danzo deployed them without providing adequate intelligence. Fu ignored his complaints. ¡°It doesn''t matter. You will complete your mission regardless.¡± ¡°...¡± Satoshi clicked his tongue. What a bunch of assholes. Fu, Torune, Danzo, they can all go screw themselves. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc VII Chapter 1 Arc VII Chapter 1 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Satoshi guided his men and pursued Asami. The girl was hard to track, especially in urban terrain. The princess was fast and led the charge, but luckily Asami was still Asami. They followed the sound of her explosions, the purple shade of her flames, the charred corpses along her path. This was definitely her. This was her signature. His men passed what remained of the Oto-nin. They dared to oppose her and paid the price. Their blood painted the sand, the street, the walls red. Their mutilated corpses littered the ground, massacred, slaughtered, eviscerated. Satoshi averted his eyes. He ignored the uneasiness in his heart. The little princess didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Mashiro, do we have clan ninja?¡± Mashiro nodded. His answer was positive. ¡°We do.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Four Hyuga. Seven Yamanaka. Five Nara. Two Aburame.¡± ¡°That''s all?¡± Satoshi frowned. The numbers disappointed him. Eighteen wasn¡¯t much. They needed firepower to survive, first strike capabilities. ¡°Are they capable of shadow and mind manipulation?¡± Mashiro nodded once again. ¡°I assume so.¡± The earth trembled and a column of dust and smoke rose on the horizon. A series of consecutive detonations followed. The girl loved playing with super heavy ordnance. Her destructive tendencies cared little about collateral damage and civilian casualties. Satoshi clicked his tongue. ¡°We need to strike and hit hard. We need to pin her down, as we only get a single chance. If we fail, ...¡± He remained silent. Some words were better left unspoken. He had to think positively. They wouldn¡¯t die today. They had a plan. ¡°Tell them to be prepared and stun her when I give the signal. We will strike at the right moment.¡± ¡°What is this ¡®right moment¡¯, Captain?¡± Satoshi smiled, maintaining his facade. ¡°You will know when the moment comes, but no pressure. Don''t worry and stay calm. If we fail, we are all dead anyway.¡± ... The Oto-nin reconsidered their loyalty. They feared Orochimaru, but fear alone wasn''t enough to compel them to fight. The demon was close, and Orochimaru was far away. The Oto-nin dropped their kunai, their shuriken, their swords, their axes. They dropped their weapons and raised their hands. ¡°We surrender.¡± Asami applauded. ¡°Excellent decision, you are smarter than you look.¡± Chakra filled the area together with the wonderful crackling of blazing fire. Her chakra danced and tension was palpable. ¡°Sadly, I am not taking prisoners.¡± Asami waved goodbye. In an instant, her chakra set the very air ablaze in a giant purple conflagration, disintegrating the unarmed Oto-nin alive. Her hand picked up a scrap of cloth. ¡°That should suffice.¡± Her blade required a little love. Asami polished her sword until her blade sparkled in the sunlight. Blood was corrosive, and rust was the archenemy of every good sword. ... ... ... ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°I am listening, Satoshi. What do you want, my friend?¡± Asami paid little attention to her visitors. Polishing her blade was more important. Satoshi and his men surrounded the area. They were ANBU, Root ANBU, Danzo''s personal guard dogs. They had arrived. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^= Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc VII Chapter 2 Arc VII Chapter 2 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Satoshi scanned his surroundings, noticing the amount of corpses before clearing his throat. This was going to be difficult ... ¡°It saddens me, but I was ordered to detain you. You are officially under arrest now, Captain.¡± Asami blinked before answering with a smile. Her lips were strained, spending no effort in hiding her displeasure. ¡°What did you say, Satoshi? Because I think I might have misheard.¡± ¡°...¡± He sweated. Asami didn¡¯t attack, but this was a delicate affair. His acting skills were asked from here on. Satoshi played dumb and scratched his head. ¡°Well, you see, I was ordered ... to detain you, and here I am. I hope you will cooperate with us. We are civilised people, so no need to resort to violence. We can solve this entire affair peacefully.¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°Satoshi, who ordered my apprehension? And what am I guilty of?¡± Satoshi gulped. ¡°The Hokage.¡± ¡°The Hokage?¡± He nodded. ¡°The Hokage.¡± Asami glared. ¡°Satoshi, I warn you, even my divine patience is limited. I don¡¯t like this type of joke. Stop this nonsense. Get out of my sight. Immediately.¡± ¡°You have your orders. So don''t waste my precious time with such trivialities.¡± Asami gripped her sword and left. The enemy was still operating in the area, and they were waiting for her to pay them a friendly visit. Satoshi fell back and panicked. Forget the plan. ¡°Kill her! Kill her immediately!!! What are you waiting for?! Kill her !!!¡± The first wave obeyed his order and attacked. They charged and met her barrier. Her shield didn¡¯t budge and withstood the assault. The second wave followed. The ANBU once again failed to pierce her barrier. The third wave charged and they succeeded. Their swords didn¡¯t snap, didn¡¯t bend. Their blades struck her chakra and her purple shield yielded. Her barrier shield fractured and shattered like brittle glass. They got her. How wrong they were. They didn¡¯t taste the sweet nectar of victory, but despair. ¡°...¡± Satoshi fell silent, and so did the rest of his men. Emptiness, shock, disbelief filled their hearts. He stared at the macabre scene, his fists clenched, unable to avert his eyes. He recognised this aura. He recognised this power. He had seen it before. He hadn¡¯t forgotten Shisui even after all these years. Danzo sacrificed all of them from the beginning. They were nothing but disposable pawns to him. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Satoshi descended into a maniac laughter. Asami was an ... Uchiha. The girl was an Uchiha that slipped under Konoha''s radar, but the senile arsehole knew. The corpses of his men hang, floating in the air like lifeless puppets. Dripping blood stained her kimono red. A humanoid skeleton stood before them and a girl bathed in blood. His men died instantly. Her purple rib cage murdered them. Her ribs speared them like pearl string. A fine purple mist saturated the area. Her chakra created a radiant aerosol and permeated the air. A beautiful scene, a kaleidoscope of purple and light. ¡°...¡± Satoshi paled. He had witnessed this jutsu before. Asami beamed, joy and evil glee filling her purple eyes, her luminescent sharingan. Her heart was elated, ecstatic, euphoric. ¡°Satoshi, you don¡¯t know how long I have been waiting for this moment. The day has finally come to eradicate all of you.¡± Asami snapped her fingers and produced a spark, a spark that sealed their fate. Her spark ignited the very air. The oxygen burned. Her gigantic flare enlightened Konoha¡¯s sky. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 3 Arc VII Chapter 3 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Armed with his cane, Danzo overlooked Konoha from the wall. The outcome of his little operation pleased him. The air burned purple and an immense fireball engulfed everything. Satoshi had succeeded, apparently. He even exceeded his expectations. His minion completed his mission faithfully, although he slightly regretted his loss. He was such a valuable pawn. The operation cost him Satoshi and a full company of Root ANBU, but sacrifices had to be made for the sake of the village. Nobody was irreplaceable, not even Satoshi. The fireball dissipating and the battle began. ¡°Fu, are our friends on their way?¡± Fu nodded. ¡°Shibi and Tsume were ordered to advance and commence the attack. Naritomo and his unit are currently advancing in her direction. We expect them to make contact soon.¡± Danzo grinned. His plans proceeded as predicted and Konoha was in for a nasty surprise. They would meet an adrenaline filled Asami prepared to murder them all. A single spark and her world would go down in flames. ¡°How much do they know?¡± ¡°Shibi and Tsume are still unaware of what is going on. We left them in the dark and provided only minimal information.¡± ¡°And Naritomo?¡± Fu grinned. ¡°He was informed about her arrest and the possibility of Asami having turned traitor. We ordered him to attack her on sight if necessary, as the girl is dangerous.¡± ¡°Excellent, you never disappoint me, Torune.¡± His words pleased Danzo. ¡°Order all Root elements to retreat. Satoshi has fulfilled his purpose and I see no reason to engage her any further beyond this point. We will conserve our forces.¡± ¡°Understood, Danzo-sama.¡± Fu lowered his head and left. ¡°So it has begun.¡± Danzo chuckled amused. Purple spheres floated above the village and announced her might. Once again, Konoha was bathed in purple light. Once again, Danzo felt the tremendous force of her shock wave. Uchiha were always such troublesome opponents. They knew no constraints. ¡°Good to hear.¡± Naritomo shook his head, but his tinnitus didn''t disappear. Stupid explosions. Stupid shock waves. ¡°Should we advance further, Captain?¡± Naritomo blinked, giving Shino an incredulous stare. ¡°Do you want to die, or what? No, we are going nowhere. We keep our heads down and hold our position ...¡± His senses registered ninja approaching, unsure whether it was friend or foe. Two, three, four. They were many, and they travelled fast. His eyes spotted the approaching ANBU. The group circled around the corner. Five, thirteen, twenty-five, thirty-six. Waves of ANBU entered the street and advanced quickly. Battered, bruised, bloodied, their clothes shredded, the ANBU ran and rapidly closed the distance. As if they had escaped hell itself. Another group followed. Konoha ninja filled the streets. Their green flak jackets gave them away. Their faces betrayed panic, ... fear, ... terror. ¡°...¡± Noritomo gulped as realisation struck. The ANBU weren''t running. They were fleeing. Another group appeared, Suna-nin and Oto-nin Scattered, beaten, disorganised, the enemy ran for their lives and fled the battlefield. Another group followed. And another. And another. And another. Their numbers grew and Naritomo paled. His blood froze. ANBU, Konoha, Suna, Oto, they were all on the run. The disintegrated remnants of entire platoons, of entire companies. They had made contact with something beyond imagination and Naritomo knew who. They were fleeing from her. The earth trembled. A cascade of violent explosions announced her arrival. Asami had gone berserk. ¡°RUN!!!¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com Arc VII Chapter 4 Arc VII Chapter 4 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Being the first one to run wasn¡¯t an honourable act for a member of the Sarutobi clan, but honour didn¡¯t buy you anything. Life wasn¡¯t fair and fate struck cruelly. They were doomed. A purple armoured behemoth crashed through the buildings and flattened everything in its way with brute force. Plated in heavy armour and menacing purple chakra, the behemoth ripped the entire block apart in primal fury. Steel, concrete, wood, stone, nothing resisted her rage. Nothing stopped the raging beast. Naritomo felt small. This was true power, a power mere mortals and humans could never hope to compete with. This was the power of the gods. The behemoth massacred the fleeing shinobi, smashing them like the tiny ants. They didn¡¯t stand a chance, and their blood adorned its purple armour. Few survived. Few escaped her wrath, but that wasn¡¯t enough to save them. The beast gave no mercy. Purple spheres surrounded the armoured monstrosity. Her chakra nurtured them. ¡°...¡± Naritomo sweated. The strike was imminent. The girl had gone completely insane. She was going to kill them and blast Konoha to kingdom come. ¡°TAKE COVER!!!¡± Naritomo closed his eyes and his world turned bright. The shock wave passed him together with a tsunami of rubble, bricks, dust, earth, stone, dirt. The buildings yielded. The impact shredded them like cardboard, and a rain of debris fragments showered their position. Her destructive methods proved effective once again. Yet survived, but the same couldn''t be said about his battalion. The inexperienced genin didn''t share his luck. Smashed, slaughtered, murdered, their corpses littered the battlefield. Few miraculously survived the ordeal unscathed. ¡°Hehehehe ...¡± Naritomo laughed. He laughed and laughed. His whole battalion was gone just like this. A single strike and they met their demise. This wasn¡¯t a fight. This was a massacre. His eyes glared at the purple armoured behemoth. Covered in fire and flames, the monster lived on. Unmoved, unfazed by all the carnage, the amour approached them. Naritomo unholstered his kunai in a last desperate act of defiance. They were done, but he would fight to his last breath. ¡°...¡± He closed his eyes and awaited his end, but death made him wait. Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡°Apparently. A tragic accident, but accidents happen. The battlefield is a cruel place.¡± ¡°An accident?¡± The boy narrowed his eyes. Asami tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Yes, an accident. Your loss saddens me.¡± The boy clenched his fist. ¡°Why did you kill her?¡± Asami dismissed his presence. ¡°Listen, boy, I have killed so many today, I stopped counting. Her death was admittedly a mistake on my part, but mistakes tend to happen.¡± ¡°I overlooked you ...¡± ¡°Aargh!!!¡± The boy grabbed his kunai and charged, but Asami quick drew. Her steel pierced his heart. Asami shook her head. ¡°Disappointing performance.¡± Her hand extracted her blad, and the boy hit the ground. His life had ended, and all ninja stared at her now in shock. In their eyes, she was a monster. They were scared, but they were prepared to fight, they were even prepared to die. The ninja made their decision and prepared their kunai. ¡°...¡± Asami was surrounded. The enemy blocked her path. They opposed her, as did Konoha. Her gaze swept through their ranks. It didn''t need to end like this, but it did. ¡°An unfortunate turn of events. I thought Konoha stood at my side, but I was wrong. In the end, I am but alone.¡± Asami summoned her purple chakra and created a sphere. ¡°Sayonara, this is where we part.¡± Susanoo ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 5 Arc VII Chapter 5 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ It was over. Everything was over. Everything was lost. Asami laughed without control. Her maniac chuckling filled the air. She didn''t cry. Shedidn''t despair. She didn''t complain. Her laughter continued, while her Susanoo faded. Reality was ridiculous, surreal, absurd, but reality didn''t lie. Her hands killed. Her hands committed treason. She crossed the line. No return was possible any more, but her heart felt no regret. Asami stood amidst the crater, surrounded by destruction and mountains of corpses. Konoha burned, devastated by the fires of war. The average Konoha ninja didn''t enjoy the protection of her Susanoo. Her explosion proved lethal. Her former comrades didn''t survive. They were crushed in their insignificance by her might. They were nothing. Even Konoha''s elite died like flies. She stood at the precipice of her life, only to witness her fall. Her blood boiled in ecstasy. The disappointment, the frustration, the hatred nourished her desire for revenge. Raze the village. Thousands upon thousands of brave ninja met their fate this day. What were a few thousand more? Blood stained her innocent hands, but Asami had long since stopped caring. Blood was the price of power. Her heart yearned for destruction, for bloodshed. Her sanity eroded, but her will resisted her urges, her inner demons. ¡°...¡± Danzo glared. Neither him nor, Asami yielded as tension rose. They both waited. His cane hit the ground, calling for attention. ¡°Ninja of Konoha, kill her! Eliminate the traitor!¡± His men hesitated. Even his Root ANBU showed reluctance. Their resolve faltered and Asami grinned. Danzo''s loyal minions wavered. Danzo clicked his tongue. ¡°What are you doing? I said ...¡± Asami giggled. ¡°Tell me, Danzo, why are you calling me a traitor?¡± The old man made a costly mistake. Her lovely saccharine smile adorned Asami''s lips. A purple sphere sprang forth from her palm. ¡°You are behind this entire operation, aren''t you? You gave the orders. You are the one behind it all. You are the one responsible, and you are going to face judgement. I will vanquish your existence, and I will relish your demise.¡± Danzo sensed her chakra. This wasn''t planned. ¡°Attack! Attack, you idiots!¡± Danzo commanded, but to no avail. His orders fell on deaf ears. Asami laughed. Her purple orb expanded. ¡°I always knew that you are a coward, Lord Danzo, but I never expected that you don''t even have the courage to face me in person.¡± Her eyes glimmered purple. Her sharingan unleashed their primal power. ¡°You are hiding behind numbers, but they won''t save you.¡± Danzo discarded his cane and charged. His vacuum bullets traversed the air, but her shield nullified his attack. Her defence proved formidable. ¡°You disappoint me, Danzo. You seem ill prepared.¡± Asami extended her arm. Her floating sphere contracted. ¡°Only two kinds of people oppose me, the brave, and the foolish. I doubt you belong to the former.¡± Her sphere cracked. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 6 Arc VII Chapter 6 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her sphere released its might. Directed into a single direction, her chakra cleaved its way through the village. Explosions were indeed dangerous. An instrument of destruction that should only be handled by a person with a heightened sense of responsibility, like her. Visitt for the latest updates Nothingness welcomed her. The sigh pleased her. Her blast got them all ... Asami blinked and rubbed her eyes in disbelief. Danzo was still standing, unscathed instead of being blown into oblivion. No bruise, no scratch, nothing. He survived her blast from point blank. Admirable. ¡°You are more persistent than expected. How did you escape my wrath?¡± Danzo smirked. ¡°A precocious brat doesn''t deserve an answer ...¡± Asami closed the distance. ¡°Wrong answer.¡± Her fire coated blade greeted Danzo. He evaded her strike, but not her Susanno, spearing him. His chest ripped apart, his ribs crushed. Her hand gripped her sword. ¡°Too complacent. You are slow, old man. Yet you still dare to challenge me ...¡± Asami turned her head and narrowed her eyes. He reappeared, unperturbed by his previous violent death. This was no illusion, This was no Genjutsu. This was reality, but how was this possible? Her Susanoo killed him. He died before her own eyes. Danzo derided her ignorance. ¡°Confused, aren''t we?¡± ¡°You are trying my patience, old man.¡± Asami readied her sword, hardly amused. Her chakra heeded her call. A barrage of hundreds of little spheres targetted her enemy and engulfed his position. Her purple flash illuminated Konoha Sadly, her grandiose performance didn''t achieve the desired result. Danzo survived once again while her annoyance worsened. The little pest cheated death time and time again. Danzo learned how to fly. The momentum of her blast hurled him across the village. Asami grinned in ecstasy. His suffering, his pain, his desperation ... This was pure bliss. This was happiness. Escorted by her entourage of purple spheres, she inspected his bloodied corpse. The blunt force killed him. His body disappeared, only for Danzo to reappear once again. Danzo panted. He lived, but she definitely scored a hit. Her sinister laugh greeted Danzo. Her predatory eyes, her purple abyss cherished his return. ¡°Did you really think you could dodge?¡± His old bones trembled. Danzo felt fear, an emotion he long thought forgotten. Asami scared him. Her smile, her eyes, her aura. The girl wasn''t human. She was a demon. Asami caressed her ruby lips. ¡°Are you lost for words, Danzo?¡± ... ... ... ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter, your actions are irrelevant, inconsequential.¡± Asami ordered her spheres to align. Her children obeyed and formed a purple wall, willing to obliterate her opposition. ¡°You are a dead man, Danzo.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc VII Chapter 7 Arc VII Chapter 7 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Danzo charged in his desperation. Armed with his kunai, he closed in. Facing her in melee was a subpar decision, but he had little choice. Taking her blast was equally suicidal. He regretted his decision quickly. Asami grinned and scored her next hit, demolishing another portion of the village. Danzo was slow, painfully slow. Her current attack relied primarily on brute force, but their effectiveness was undeniable. Danzo returned once again, and she resorted to her favourite side arm, her sword. His kunai blocked her Susanoo and snapped, which left him vulnerable. This was her opportunity to counterattack. Her sword pierced his torso with merciless precision. Her gleaming fire sealed his end. Her plasma torched his paralysed body inside out. Asami leaned closer and whispered, mocking him, ¡°Seven. You died seven times, yet you still fail to comprehend the discrepancy in power. You and I, we are not equals. We never were.¡± Her hand extracted her blade and faced him another time with delight. Her sword sensed her euphoria. ¡°...¡± Danzo sweated. Wahtever jutsu he was using, it started to take a toll on him, draining his limited chakra reserves. Asami accelerated and charged, protected by her purple flames. Fire and wind, katon and futon collided. Her steel met his kunai. He parried her strikes. ¡°...¡± Danzo gritted his teeth under the weight of her heavy blows. Eventually, his defence failed. His body was erased by a lance of heated plasma. Once again, his body flickered out of existence. Asami giggled. ¡°Such a pathetic performance. Is this everything you have to offer?¡± The girl gripped her sword and stabbed her chest. Her beloved blade pierced her heart and blood stained her kimono. Her hands grew cold. In the end, she died. Asami''s weakened body collapsed and her Susanoo released Danzo. Danzo escaped her grip and couldn''t believe his luck. He won. He won. He won ... ¡°...¡± Danzo''s eyes widened in shock. Her bloodied corpse rose in his moment of triumph. The girl defied death. Asami removed her blade from her torso and stood with a gaping hole in her chest. The girl lived, and her wounds regenerated under a subdued purple shimmer. ¡°I have beaten death once, and I will beat death again! You need more to kill me! The world needs more to kill me!¡± Asami rammed her steel through his right eye. Her last strength guided her hand. Her blade split his skull apart and tasted the sweet nectar of victory. Victory was hers, but fate robbed her of her triumph. Danzo''s corpse vanished. The coward fled the battlefield. He ran with his tail between his legs. Asami clenched her fists and coughed blood. ¡°This ... bastard ...¡± Danzo would pay for this betrayal. The village would pay for this betrayal. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Danzo limped through Konoha''s burning ruins. He carried his old, broken body along and fled the battlefield. He had to escape this hell. He survived the demon in human skin and lived to tell the tale, but the once proud village was reduced to rubble. Her attacks wrecked havoc. Butchered, eviscerated, bisected, burnt, he lost all of his Sharingan. A single fight cost him his hard-earned spoils. He even sacrificed Shisui''s eye. ¡°...¡± His eyes spotted Fu and Torune at the horizon. They brought reinforcements. He was saved. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 8 Arc VII Chapter 8 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Equipped with a pair of binoculars, Tatsuya observed the ominous mansion from a distance. The mansion was extensive, dwarfing the surrounding buildings with ease, towering over Konoha''s smouldering ruins. The villa survived the invasion and the subsequent devastation remarkably well, while the surrounding streets fell prey to the flames. Heaven spared her home. ¡°...¡± Tatsuya grumbled. Fate was indeed a cruel mistress. Life was unfair. The invasion flattened his recently bought apartment and evaporated his savings. He had to pay off his loans, meanwhile the princess kept her royal palace. The Minami princess got richer and richer, while grunts like him remained poor for all eternity. Tatsuya watched the perimeter. He distrusted the peace. The mansion gave him an uncomfortable feeling. Doubt and uncertainty nagged at the back of his mind. The black walls. The black wood. The black marble. The mansion exuded an ominous atmosphere. As if a malevolent spirit haunted the place. The night covered Konoha and the sparse street lamps illuminated the streets. Their monotonous light flickered in the darkness. The eerie aura distressed him. Something was wrong here. Something dangerous lurked in the darkness and watched their steps. They sent Shiba and Fumimaro to investigate. Their mission was an unconventional assignment. It was a secret mission. Orders came directly from the village council. His team survived the invasion and was now tasked with guarding the area. They were ordered to report anything suspicious while a full contingent of ANBU stormed the mansion. They were apparently dispatched to apprehend a fugitive girl. ANBU, fugitive girl, village council, secret orders. The entire affair felt fishy. Next to him, Sosuke noticed his troubled expression. ¡°Tatsuya, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Nothing.¡± Tatsuya observed the mansion. ¡°Come on, Tatsuya, we have known each other for ages. I can tell when you are lying.¡± Tatsuya sighed. ¡°I wonder why we are here. This mission doesn''t make any sense ...¡± Sosuke nodded. He understood. ¡°Same here, but I might know one or two things.¡± Tatsuya raised an eyebrow. ¡°I am listening.¡± ¡°I heard rumours, Tatsuya.¡± Tatsuya turned, staring right into the darkness, her dark purple eyes greeting him. Her blade gleamed in the night, her purple plasma dancing in joy. They ... were ... done ... for. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Konosuke explored the mansion before being interrupted by one of his men. It was Mitsuhide, a fellow ANBU. Young, fresh, energetic, recently admitted to their ranks, eager to prove himself, but his constant questioning got on his nerves. The newbie annoyed him. Konosuke smiled behind his mask. ¡°Mitsuhide, have you found her?¡± They scanned the mansion, but their search yielded no results. The collective forces of ANBU and jonin hunted a single girl. The village council ordered such, but Asami vanished into thin air. No trace of her. The circumstance didn''t surprise Konosuke. It saddened him that things had to end this way. Every ANBU worth their salt was familiar with Asami, and they long speculated about her mental state. The amount of butchery the girl witnessed in the name of Konoha defied reason. Her ANBU career was short, but blood accompanied her every step. Her hands administered death. Her shoulders carried a heavy weight. Maybe it was too much for her to bear. Mitsuhide scratched his head. ¡°Negative. We turned every stone upside down, but we found nothing besides swords, swords, and more swords.¡± Konosuke furrowed his eyebrow. ¡°I guess that''s hardly surprising. Her preference for swords is well-known ...¡± The door knocked and Konosuke stiffened. His eyes turned at the door. Someone knocked in the middle of the night when the entire mansion should be guarded. This was far from normal. Knocks echoed across the room. ¡°Heiji, Thoki, Kasumi, Asuka, open the door.¡± Konosuke ordered, and they obeyed. His men protected the door before a startling light rewarded them. A blast ripped through the walls and ripped the ANBU apart in a shower of mutilated flesh. The door was opened, and a girl paid the petrified ANBU a visit. The pale moonlight revealed her petite figure, her shimmering purple eyes, her terrifying grin. The princess had arrived. ¡°Greetings, the hour is late, I am here to reclaim what is mine.¡± Konosuke uttered a single thought, ¡°Fuck.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 9 Arc VII Chapter 9 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A Root ANBU knelt and reported. ¡°Danzo-sama, the ANBU failed. We must assume that the target escaped.¡± Danzo glanced up from his desk and listened. His fight with Asami weakened him. He required time to recuperate. His chakra was low, and his hands lacked strength. The state of his right arm was beyond deplorable. The Hashirama cells ran amok and worsened his condition. Controlling them grew increasingly difficult. ¡°So that means that the girl is still alive?¡± The Root ANBU confirmed his fears. ¡°We suspect so, Danzo-sama. The girl eluded capture and escaped. The girl seemingly vanished. A few patrols went missing last night. They never returned. We found their corpses this morning. They were slaughtered down to the last man. The patrols were hunted down systematically. The ANBU platoon that was stationed at the mansion met a similar fate. We believe that she was behind it.¡± Danzo contemplated his options. He had underestimated Asami. He had severely underestimated her. The case Asami represented a massive threat to his political survival. The truth could not be allowed to be ever discovered. ¡°How much does the village council know?¡± The ANBU paused. ¡°The council was informed this morning. A squad of chunin investigated the mansion and stumbled across their mutilated corpses. It was a gruesome sight.¡± ¡°What did they report?¡± The Root ANBU hesitated. ¡°The captain reported that he hadn''t seen such a scene of carnage even during the darkest days of the war. This wasn''t a fight. This was massacre. The ANBU were slaughtered.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Danzo grinned with a sense of satisfaction. This was the perfect pretext. He had enough evidence now to convince the village council to declare Asami a traitor, an enemy of Konoha. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In a secret hideout in a far, far, far away land, Kakuzu performed his usual work, sorting the incoming Akatsuki mail. Only a lone desk lamp kept him company. Despite his age, Kakuzu hadn¡¯t turned to dust yet. He enjoyed the benefits of his longevity, leaning over a pile of mail. Pain had tasked him with organising their incoming correspondence and missions, turned him into their de facto a secretary. He didn''t complain, however, and did his work. Duty was duty. Kakuzu opened the mail, letter after letter. ¡°No. No. Never ... In a few years maybe ... No. No. No ... Certainly not. We aren¡¯t that cheap ... No. No. No ...¡± The majority of them were immediately discarded, wandering directly into the rubbish. Promising letters, meanwhile, were set aside. Furthermore, today was his favourite day. It was the start of the month, which meant that the new bounties were coming in. The villages had updated their bingo books. ¡°Iwagakure? The senile Tsuchikage should better pay his debts before recruiting us again. The arsehole still owes us. No. No. No ... Are they kidding? We are not a charity. No. No. Maybe ... No. No. No ... A request from Takigakure?¡± Kakuzu studied the letter. ¡°I guess they can go fuck themselves. No. No. No ... No. No. No ...¡± Kakuzu challenged the paper flood alone without help whatsoever. Deidara wouldn''t be of any help due to his explosive temperament. His solution would be to blow everything up. Nor would be Zetsu. The guy was a fucking plant, completely useless for manual tasks. No idea why he was even part of Akatsuki. Nor Hidan. His partner in crime might be immortal, but his jelly brain certainly wasn''t. Nor Konan. Her organisational skills were lacking, despite paper supposedly being her element. Unfortunately, he was the only one in the entire organisation with a basic grasp of accounting. Without him managing the finances, Akatsuki would have long since gone broke. Kakuzu continued his monotone work, him against the paper tsunami. ¡°No. No. No ... No. No. No ... No. No. Interesting ... No. No. No ...¡±Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com ¡°...¡± His eyes blinked. Apparently, Kiri demanded a full refund? Cheeky bastards. Didn''t they know that Akatsuki had a firm no refund policy? The rain poured down. Myriads of droplets descended and soaked her hair, her kimono, but the rain didn''t bother her. Asami enjoying the refreshing rain, the water trickling from her skin. Asami reached for the sky amid the endless stream of tears, asmile adorning her lips. Heaven shared her pain, her suffering, her bitterness, but this wasn''t the end. She would rise again and claim what was rightfully hers, her birthright. Nobody would deny her the greatness she was destined to. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Kakuzu.¡± ¡°Kakuzu.¡± ¡°Kakuzu!!!¡± ¡°Hidan, stop pestering me. You annoy me.¡± Kakuzu narrowed his eyes. The immortal bastard was lucky he couldn''t just kill him. Hidan ignored his warning, barking, ¡°Kakuzu, why are we doing this? We have been searching an entire month for this fucking bitch without a single fucking clue!!! This is an utter waste of time!¡± Kakuzu dismissed him. ¡°I doubt so. The bitch is worth a fortune. The girl is worth her weight in gold, so shut the fuck up, Hidan. Less complaining. More working.¡± Hidan clicked his tongue. ¡°The money doesn''t matter if we can''t find her, Kakuzu!! Don''t you get it ... Hey, are you even listening?!¡± Kakuzu assured his partner. ¡°I have my network. I have my connections. The little princess can''t be far. She must be somewhere in the area according to my sources.¡± ¡°tsk, I remember how well that worked last week, and the week before ...¡± Hidan grew silent. They reached a crossroad and made an unexpected find, corpses. ... ... ... ¡°I told you that we are on the right track. She must be near.¡± Kakuzu studied their mutilated corpses. They weren''t the only ones hunting her. They fought her, and it didn''t end well. Their masks and attires betrayed their affiliation. They guys were Kiri-ANBU, supplemented by mercenaries to bolster their forces. ¡°...¡± Kakuzu furrowed her eyebrow. The girl had numerous enemies. Kiri, Iwa, Suna, Kumo, Konoha, they all wanted her dead, but the princess didn''t care. They all tried, and they all failed. The girl didn''t hide, didn''t run, didn''t bother to cover her tracks. The girl left a trail of blood in her wake. Kakuzu inspected the dead. Stab wounds through their chests. Her sword burned through their torso. The fragrance of burnt human flesh still lingered. The dead carried her signature. The blood was still fresh. This degree of precision. This efficiency. This brutality. This was her. ¡°...¡± His attention turned attention to the nearest settlements. It was a small town located down the valley. A peaceful place. Kakuzu grinned. ¡°Told you so, Hidan. We found her ... Hidan?¡± ¡°...¡± Hidan stared at the blood stained tree. His hands trembled, and he clenched his fists in rage. His temper exploded. ¡°This fucking bitch! Who does this slut think she is?! I am the servant of Jashin here! Not she! Massacring people is my job, god dammit!¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 10 Arc VII Chapter 10 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami rubbed her chin, contemplating. Her newest enemy challenged her, ice cream flavours. So many choices and Asami had a hard time to decide. Vanilla, chocolate, strawberry, orange, banana, cherry, pistachio ... ¡°Ahem.¡± ... ¡°Ahem.¡± ... ¡°Ahem!¡± The impatient shopkeeper cleared his throat. Asami looked up. ¡°Yes?¡± The shopkeeper smiled. ¡°I don''t want to disturb you, but could you please hurry up. Other customers are waiting, and you are holding up business.¡± Asami turned her head. A long row of people stood behind her. They looked impatient, but her dilemma continued, vanilla, or pistachio. The shopkeeper fumed. ¡°Hey, lass, didn''t you listen ...¡± Asami responded with a schooled glare, her purple shimmering eyes underscoring her point.¡°My friend, I am aware of your concerns, but selecting the right flavour of ice cream is a delicate affair, a matter of significant importance. Feel honoured, in fact, that I grace your minor establishment with my presence. A cone pistachio please.¡± A happy girl got her ice cream. And it was even free. Asami savoured her cone. Today was a joyous day, a day to enjoy the small luxuries of life ... A string of threads blocked her path, but they failed to kill her. The threads missed her, but they decapitated her ice without mercy. Her eyes cried, and Asami mourned her loss. Her ice cream ... Hidan clicked his tongue. ¡°Kakuzu, are you sure it is her?¡± Kakuzu retracted his threads. ¡°Absolutely, Hidan.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami glared at her offenders, recognising their coats, recognising the patterns. They were responsible for this grave injustice. These bastards decapitated her ice cream! ¡°Who are you?¡± Hidan grabbed his scythe. ¡°I will kill you, you little fucking bitch ...¡± Kakuzu grabbed Hidan. He sensed the danger. Absurd amounts of chakra saturated the air. Purple spheres manifested. They meant trouble. He used Hidan as cover, as efficient cover, as immortal cover. The girl hit hard, harder than Deidara. Her explosion cleaved a corridor through the town inconsiderate of civilian casualties. He miscalculated, urban terrain didn''t limit her capabilities. His body got hurled across the air, but Hidan volunteered to take the brunt of the blast, an unpleasant experience. Kakuzu kissed the ground. He decided to lie low and observe for the time being. ¡°What the fuck was this, Kakuzu? Do you want to kill me, or what?¡± Hidan grumbled. His coat was shredded, and his poor bones didn''t approve of being abused as living cover. ¡°Hey, are you listening, you arsehole?! I am talking with you, Kakuzu!!!¡± Kakuzu didn''t move and Hidan grew furious. This bastard! He knew this trick! Hidan kicked him, but no reaction. The arsehole was deader than dead. ¡°Stop bullshitting me ...¡± ¡°Oh my, you are still alive. Quite surprising.¡± Asami''s saccharine smile interrupted him. Akatsuki rarely met in person, mostly relying on other means of communication. Pain confirmed everyone''s presence. Akatsuki supported flexible structures and autonomy, but a certain degree of organisation was necessary. A modicum of discipline and hierarchy had to be maintained. Akatsuki remained officially mercenaries, and missions their primary source of income. A good reputation was indispensable on this market despite the infamous nature of their members. Immortal zombies, a psychopathic clan killer, a pyromaniac fanatic, a morbid puppeteer, they didn''t contribute to a positive public image. Kakuzu finally appeared. His figure flickered in the darkness. ¡°Apologies for being late, but I was forced to deal with a few issues.¡± Pain merely nodded and acknowledged his presence. The meeting commenced. ¡°Kakuzu, where is Hidan?¡± Kakuzu clicked his tongue. ¡°Hidan is sadly ... unavailable. Circumstances forced me to restrain him as he went bonkers. He didn''t take our recent mission well.¡± Pain didn''t approve. Hidan going insane was within his calculations, but not this soon. They might need to liquidate him. ¡°What happened?¡± Kakuzu scratched his head. ¡°That''s a complicated story.¡± ¡°Speak your mind. We have time.¡± Kakuzu grumbled annoyed. He wasn''t much of a talkative person. ¡°We received a mission. Our target was a girl, a kunoichi who turned traitor and abandoned her village. We set out to claim her bounty. Nothing unusual.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the girl proved more troublesome than expected and Hidan fell in love with her.¡± ¡°...¡± Pain said nothing. Silence was his answer. True love? Such things existed? ¡°Hidan decided to build a shrine and sacrifice one-thousand souls. He wanted to beg Jashin to help him conquer the pure heart of his beautiful angel in black.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I intervened before he could do anything stupid.¡± Pain merely nodded. ¡°That seems reasonable.¡± ¡°How much is the girl worth?¡± Kakuzu counted. ¡°Konoha doubled their bounty recently. Kumo and Iwao promised 50,000,000 each, while Kiri and Suna pledged 25,000,000 and 15,000,000 respectively. So 444,000,000 ryo in total.¡± Pain fell silent. The bounty was considerable, easily bankrupting smaller countries. Pain maintained his stoic facade. Surprise didn''t befit a divine leader. ¡°I assume your mission failed.¡± Kakuzu''s mood darkened. ¡°That''s ... indeed the case. The girl escaped our clutches.¡± ¡°The girl proved a formidable opponent. Capable, determined, aggressive. Her strength caught us ... off guard.¡± Pain processed the information. An idea formed. Akatsuki always looked out for new potential recruits, but suitable candidates were scarce. ¡°Kakuzu, tell me more about her. The girl has caught my interest. Her addition might strengthen our ranks.¡± ... ... ... ¡°Sasori, Deidara, you receive new orders. You replace Kakuzu and Hidan. Your mission is to establish contact with the target.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 11 Arc VII Chapter 11 VII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VII Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Are you sure we got the right person, Sasori?¡± Deidara remained doubtful. Sasori grumbled, ¡°I think we can trust Kakuzu in this matter. His tracking skills are excellent. He is Akatsuki''s loyal bloodhound.¡± ... ... ... ¡°Fair enough.¡± Deidara shrugged his shoulders and knocked on the door. They found her inn and asked the innkeeper for her room. The owner reluctantly assisted. The fear in his eyes was visible. Deidara knocked. No reaction. He knocked a second time. No reaction. He knocked once more ... ¡°I hear you, you fucking dimwitted cretins!!! Stop disturbing my peace.¡± Asami barked. The girl sounded pissed off. The door opened and a girl in a fluffy satin pyjama greeted them. Her long unkempt hair touched the floor. The girl yawned and rubbed her sleepy eyes. Her eyes felt tired, and her hungry stomach roared, demanding a breakfast. Asami glared at her guests, narrowing her eyes.¡°Who are you to disturb my precious sleep? Why do you wake me up at such an uncivilised hour?¡± Her illustrious guests were once again from Akatsuki. They probably didn''t learn their lesson last time. Deidara blinked. Kakuzu informed them their target was a girl, ... but not about her actual age. The girl was bloody young. Petite and innocent, a fragile porcelain doll. This girl was supposed to be Black Princess, Konoha''s fearsome kunoichi. Deidara remained cautious. ¡°Pardon our intrusion, but we arrived to discuss matters of great importance with you.¡± ¡°...¡± Deidara fell silent, and Asami frowned. Akatsuki bored her. They offered her nothing of interest. Asami sighed in disappointment. ¡°I think we should end this fruitless discussion, but for the sake of curiosity, what is Akatsuki''s goal?¡± Deidara hesitated. ¡°Pain never specified, but his goal is to change the world.¡± Assami halted her glass. Her guests elicited her undivided attention. ¡°To change ... the world ... This Pain is certainly an ambitious man. Please tell me more about him.¡± ... ... ... Asami admired her bewitching figure in the mirror. Her new coat fit her. The red clouds accentuated her eyes. Her sleeves were loose as they didn''t have her size. Her figure was too short, but Akatsuki had a decent sense of fashion at least. When arriving at Amegakure, she would arrange for a proper kimono version to be tailored. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Come on, Ero Sennin!¡± Naruto complained. ¡°Let''s get started with the training. I can''t wait to get stronger!¡± Jiraiya sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Calm down, Naruto. Don''t get fired up. Duty come first. We need to gather information about Tsunade and her location first. Finding her must be our foremost priority. There is no point in starting your training before we do so.¡± ¡°Hmm ...¡± Naruto crossed his arms, clearly dissatisfied with the arrangement, but he relented, albeit only grudgingly. Ero Sennin was right, duty came first. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc VIII Chapter 1 Arc VIII Chapter 1 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Amegakure offered a truly majestic sight. The forces of nature cloaked the city in a veil of rain, a common sight in the case of Ame. The scenery pleased her senses. Dark spires, silent monuments of forged black steel and human will, ascended from earth. Their imposing height challenged heaven itself. Shrouded in shadow, their cold silhouettes hid secrets forever untold. They were spires of desolation, of sorrow, of lost hope, of tragedy. Their soul resonated with her. The black towers invited her, welcomed her, and she accepted their invitation. Accompanied by her umbrella, a lone girl crossed the misty bridge leading into the village. This was Ame. This was the village hidden by the rain. This was her new home. The place where she was supposed to meet Akatsuki''s leader. Pain was his name, a self proclaimed god. How pretentious of him. Some nameless provincial upstart with delusions of grandeur declared himself a god in her presence. Such impertinence. Pain led Akatsuki and his goal was nothing short of world domination. An ambitious project for an equally ambitious man. Whether he would achieve his goal was different altogether. So far, every great conqueror in history had ultimately failed. Would he be another one? Only time would tell. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Eh ...¡± Takuya yawned. Sleepiness overcame his drowsy eyes. Guard duty was such a pain in the ass. The very definition of mind-numbing and boring. ¡°Tired, aren''t we?¡± Shizue laughed about his predicament. ¡°Not really. Just the usual. Nothing makes you sleep better than guard duty.¡± Takuya was rubbing his eyes to fight his drowsiness, but to no avail. Serving Amegakure was an honour, but ... guard duty sucked big time. Standing watch day in day out was a tedious affair. Nothing ever happened. They guarded the village gate, checking merchants and other travelling folk, but he didn''t complain. He had a family to feed and a wife waiting for him. His post was safe. Minimal risk ... Footsteps resounded through the air. The rest of the checkpoint shared his reaction and snapped to attention, their drowsiness gone. Steps echoed across the empty bridge. They approached their position. The steps stopped and amidst the fog a lone girl appeard, armed with an umbrella. ¡°...¡± Takuya spotted her petite figure. Her black kimono bore a familiar pattern. Her pale skin granted the girl a ghostly appearance. Her sheer presence sufficed to intimidate him. A cold, chilling, dark aura surrounded her. ¡°...¡± Takuya gulped, resisting the creeping sensation of dread. Her saccharine smile greeted them. ¡°Salutations, friends, I was invited to visit the beautiful village of Amegakure. I have arrived and now seek permission to enter.¡± ... ... ... ... ... ¡°We know.¡± Konan maintained her emotionless mask. ¡°Your little show of force displeased Pain-sama.¡± Asami responded with a smile. ¡°Once again, my sincerest apologies, I never intended to offend Kami-sama. I didn''t know that I was watched, but now I do. Of course, I will refrain from such unbecoming behaviour in the future.¡± Her stare met Konan''s, neither of them prepared to yield. ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Konan studyied her, scrutinising her. ¡°Follow me. Pain-sama is already awaiting you.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°What''s up, Takuya? You look pale. Have you seen a ghost, or what?¡± Shuji joked the moment he entered his bar. His old friend sounded worried. Takuya was completely soaked. His entire body shivered. Even his hands still trembled. It was obvious that he had clearly seen better days. He took a chair and rested. ¡°Shuji, give me a drink ... No, make it two ... No, better three ... Give me the strongest stuff you have got.¡± He needed alcohol. He needed to forget. Amegakure gained a new angel, and her wings were blacker than the night. Amegakure ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^= Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc VIII Chapter 2 Arc VIII Chapter 2 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami followed the mysterious angel through an endless maze of corridors. The atmosphere was still unbearable. As a result, she tried her best to strike a conversation to lighten the mood. ¡°I was told your name is Konan. A beautiful name.¡± ... ... ...Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com Silence. ¡°Not in a talkative mood, it seems.¡± Asami shook her head in dismay. ¡°Such a shame.¡± ... ... ... No reaction. Nothing. The uncomfortable silence continued. Her communication attempts failed. Asami offer her hand, but Konan declined. Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°I must confess that I find your presence increasingly annoying. Ignoring a guest doesn''t constitute proper etiquette, but I shouldn''t have expected much from a puppet to begin with.¡± Her words elicited a reaction. Konan took offence. Traces of humanity were still left inside her heart. The man was watching Ame''s skyline and the ever pouring rain, contemplating, not deeming her worthy of his attention. Her presence was of minor importance to the self proclaimed god, even when his claim appeared dubious, at best. Pain was nothing but a mere mortal. ¡°...¡± Asami maintained her composure, despite clenching her fist. Once again, she was ignored. Pain turned, and her assessment changed drastically. For a fraction of a second, her smile faltered. Her perfect fac?ade crumbled in frot of him. His eyes ... ¡°...¡± Asami fell silent. These eyes ... This was ... impossible ... A purple abyss confronted her. Pain''s uncanny gaze crossed the room, judging her worth. She recognised his eyes, their colour, their pattern. They were the eyes of legend, thought forever lost to myths. The Rinnegan had returned and questions arose. Pain was neither a Senju nor an Uchiha. The Rinnegan was supposed to be beyond his grasp. Yet he possessed what was clearly not his. Pain studied her. ¡°We assume that you are Asami. We were awaiting your arrival. We have heard about your capabilities. We hope that your future performance won''t disappoint us.¡± A flash of lightning illuminated the room. Asami deflected with a smile. Acting servile was the best course of action, for the time being. ¡°I feel honoured by your trust, but my capabilities are ... modest, at best. I fail to see how I can contribute in any significant way to Akatsuki, Pain-sama.¡± Her words elicited a weak chuckle. Her words amused Pain. ¡°We wouldn''t say so. Kakuzu spoke highly of your capabilities. We doubt that you will fail us ... Konan, hand her the scroll.¡± Konan complied, presented her with a scroll. Asami accepted the present. ¡°What''s this?¡± ¡°This is your next mission.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asami disliked the word mission. Once an errand girl. Always an errand girl. Such was her destiny. She had served Konoha. Now she served a new master. Pain elaborated, ¡°You will meet up with your assigned partner and complete the mission.¡± Asami opened the scroll to study her orders. Cold days were about to come. Her mission led her north, into the eternal snowy white winter wonderland, without adequate equipment. No fur coat. No warm gloves. No boots. ¡°I see.¡± Asami smiled at her saviour. It was time to leech some funds. After all, she was a little princess, and princesses were expensive. ¡°Pain-sama~ ...¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 3 Arc VIII Chapter 3 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Shizue, have you found her?¡± ¡°Negative, Captain. Nothing.¡± ¡°...¡± Kumanosuke clicked his tongue, his annoyance visible. They inspected the snowy ground, but the girl eluded them. Their target was nowhere to be found, but the girl couldn''t have gotten far. Their client ordered them to capture her alive, if possible. The Daimyo demanded the girl, and he was willing to remunerate them accordingly for their services. And truth be told, he didn''t care about the girl''s subsequent fate. They were ninja, and true ninja didn''t ask. Ninja obeyed. Ninja performed their missions. Ninja followed as long as gold and silver flowed. Konoha needed money now that times were dire. The invasion had devastated the village. Konoha''s reconstruction required considerable financial resources, which forced the village to accept even missions of the more dubious and less honourable kind of missions, as long as they were lucrative. Assassinating little girls wasn''t a particularly honourable affair, but Konoha didn''t complain. The Daimyo paid, and money was money. Their objective was to capture the girl. Failure wasn''t acceptable. Success was mandatory, no matter the cost. Determined, Kumanosuke and his squad continued their search in the cold. Corpses littered the icy plains. Blood soaked the snow red. It took weeks, but they eventually tracked the girl down. They ambushed the convoy. They eliminated the guards. They eliminated the merchants. They eliminated her last loyal retainers, but the girl had somehow managed to escape the slaughter. Kumanosuke gritted his teeth, his frustration growing. ¡°Naomichi, Toshikuni, anything to report?¡± Naomichi shook his head. ¡°Nothing, Captain. It''s as if the girl had vanished ... Captain?¡± ¡°...¡± Kumanosuke grew silent. The snow attracted his attention. Blood shimmered in the dusk, and faint footprints crossed the snow. A grin crossed his lips. Found. Her footsteps betrayed the girl. ¡°Shizue, Naomichi, Toshikuni, follow me. We need to hurry.¡± Dark clouds loomed on the horizon. A blizzard gathered. They had to get her in time if they intended to capture her alive. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki ran, and ran, and ran. Desperation and fear drove her. Her frail body urged her to stop, but she couldn''t, she wouldn''t. She ran with all the force her weak body was able to muster. Her forces dwindled, but sheer grit and determination kept her going. In stoic silence, Yuki fought her way through the deep snow, through adesolate desert of crystallised water and ice. The cold and pain were her only companions after she had lost everything in life, but she endured, and endured, and endured. Tears rolled down Yuki''s cheeks. Her world had fallen apart before her very eyes. Her family, her retainers, they all died. No happiness, no joy, no light, only pain accompanied her. The emptiness inside her heart proved a burden too heavy. Her heart bled, and Yuki capitulated. She had suffered enough. She deserved some sleep after all these years on the run. She deserved to rest in peace. The pure white snow invited her. The snow was fluffy, soft, like a cushion, like a bed waiting to be embraced. Her lips mustered a tender smile. The scenery fit her demise. Snow surrounded her, a kingdom of eternal winter, of eternal sorrow. The unforgiving cold assaulted her. Her feet hurt. Her tired, her exhausted, her heavy limbs refused to move. Her time had finally come. This was her destiny. Yuki bit her lips to suppress the pain. Her lungs panted. Her breathing was uneven, unsteady. The cold air pierced her lungs, stabbed her chest. The stinging pain suffocated her. Her clothes were soaked red. The cut was deep, and the bleeding didn''t stop. Every step took a toll on her weakened constitution. Her feet stumbled, and Yuki fell. The snow softened her fall and sleep came easily. Her eyelids closed, and her last resolve crumbled. Yuki didn''t resist the fate awaiting her. A little nap in the snow ... wouldn''t hurt ... Just ... a few ... minutes ... ¡°... stupid questions.¡± Tobi shielded himself against her onslaught, in vain. ¡°Senpai, please stop! You are bullying poor Tobi!¡± Asami glared. ¡°That was ...¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°... the ...¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°... intention ...¡± ¡°..., baka!¡± Tobi whimpered, ¡°Tobi heard women are gentle and tender, but Asami-senpai neither gentle, nor tender. Asami-senpai, cold, heartless, violent. Abusive, cruel, evil. Always hitting poor Tobi ...¡± ¡°Tobi.¡± Asami gripped her scabbard, narrowing her eyes. ¡°You know, I can still hear you, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi paled. Panicking, he chose the only sensible choice, he ran. He ran as fast as the wind. ¡°Seeeeeeeeeeennnnnnnnpppppaaaaaaaaiiiiiiii, don''t hit me!¡± Asami pursued him, but her hunt met a sudden end. Her feet tripped over a pile of snow, and her lips kissed the frozen snow. ¡°...¡± Asami fumed. How she hated this little pest from the depths of her heart. One day, she would suffocate Tobi with his pillow in his sleep. Tobi noticed her absence and quickly returned. He fell to his knees to lament her early death, bemoaning her premature demise. His eyes overflowed with tears. ¡°Senpai!!! No!!! Tobi knew senpai only for a week. Senpai never liked Tobi, but still, Asami was the best senpai Tobi ever had! Tobi will miss senpai ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami grumbled from below, her voice laced with anger. ¡°I am not dead, you idiot.¡± Tobi raised his arms in joy. ¡°A miracle, senpai, you returned from the dead!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami didn''t share his enthusiasm. Her scabbard struck once again with a healthy dose of Asaminess. ¡°Ouch¡±, Tobi grumbled. ¡°Evil senpai.¡± Asami ignored his complaints to investigate the suspicious pile of snow. A solid object made her trip. It wasn''t ice, and the culprit was quickly identified. Buried beneath the snow, her eyes spotted black ... hair? ¡°...¡± Asami didn''t hesitate, her hands shovelling the snow aside. Her hands discovered a lonely, half frozen girl beneath the snow. Weak, frail, closer to death than to life. The girl required help, help she wouldn''t deny. Asami hugged the girl, embracing her. Her comforting arms protected the poor child. Yuki ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 4 Arc VIII Chapter 4 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami gazed at the girl in her arms. Her tender heart pitied her. It pained her to see the girl suffer in the cold. The girl was such a poor, weak creature. She wouldn''t abandon her. Not a girl with such lovely fluffy cheeks. Her fingers pinched her cheeks, the victim of her affection unable to resist her nefarious attacks. The girl''s silken hair. Her chubby face. Her adorable cheeks. The resemblance was uncanny. Her appearance screamed doll, reminding her of much simpler, much happier times. ¡°...¡± Asami mustered a weak smile. Equally alone, equally helpless, equally vulnerable, but she was here to protect her. She wouldn''t surrender her to the dark, icy cold. Her kind heart didn''t permit such injustice. Her hug tightened. Hugging was beneath her dignity, a little bit of cuddling was allowed. The girl was hers, hers alone. ¡°A girl.¡± Tobi tilted his head. ¡°What a curious find ...¡± ¡°Senpai~, why are you staring at me like this?¡± Tobi gulped, her malicious smile sent a shiver down his spine. Asami beamed. ¡°The girl needs help. So would you please lend me your coat, Tobi?¡± ¡°My coat?¡± Tobi blinked. ¡°...¡± Asami nodded. Tobi hesitated before relenting. ¡°Well, but I hope that senpai~ will not leave poor Tobi freezing in the cold ...¡± Asami snatched his coat out of his hands, wrapping it around the girl, turning her into a living, fluffy cocoon. The girl needed every layer she could get. Tobi''s teeth shivered in the cold. ¡°Asami ? senpai, I am freezing ...¡± Asami remained unmoved by his plight. ¡°Stop this farce. You didn''t freeze before. You won''t freeze now. Take it like a man.¡± ¡°But ... But ... But ...¡± ¡°Furthermore, I doubt it would be a tragic loss, anyway.¡± ... ... ... ¡°You are mean, senpai. Your words hurt Tobi. Tobi has a heart too.¡± Tobi started sobbing, crying. ¡°Nobody liking Tobi.¡± This cheap trick wouldn''t work. The enemy ninja clicked his tongue. ¡°Stop your nonsensical rambling. Stop wasting my time, lass. We are way older than you!¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°Do you think so? Appearances can be deceptive, my friend. What if I am an ancient spirit that feeds on the tasty souls of foolish humans? Delicious humans who trespass their boundaries in their infinite hubris.¡± His eyebrow twitched in anger. She was slowly, but surely getting on his nerves. ¡°Listen, girl, my patience is limited. So answer my questions!¡± Asami pouted, disregarded his silly question. ¡°You are boring. You guys have no sense of humour. What do you even want from me?¡± ¡°...¡± The ninja gritted his teeth. ¡°We are searching for a certain girl. Said girl is apparently in your possession. We ask you to hand her over. We need her.¡± ¡°Which girl?¡± ¡°The girl in your arms.¡± ¡°You mean my cute little sister?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Indeed, your cute little sister ... What? I think that you have got something wrong here.¡± Asami tightened her protective hug. ¡°No, I don''t think so. You want to steal my cute little sister, but nee-san will protect her.¡± ¡°She ... is ... not ... your ... sister!¡± The ninja protested. Asami ignored him. ¡°Doesn''t matter. I found her first, so I will keep her. She is mine, my cute little sister.¡± The man fumed. ¡°What kind of logic is that? Don''t be absurd ...¡± ¡°Absurd?¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°You are being absurd here, you worthless peasants! You come here, threaten me, and demand from me to hand over my sister to a bunch of arsehole ninja I neither know, nor trust. How absurd does that sound?¡± The enemy ninja clenched his fist. ¡°Girl, don''t make things more complicated than necessary. Hand over the girl and we will leave you in peace.¡± Asami refused. ¡°No.¡± The man restated his demand, ¡°Hand ... over ... the girl!¡± ¡°Only over my dead body!¡± ¡°That can be arranged.¡± The man attacked, but Asami struck first with a sudden pulse of purple light, taking them by surprise. The man dodged, and so did his squad, her blast passing over their head, hitting a mountain range. The man grinned. ¡°Nice try, bitch. Try to aim next time.¡± Asami clicked her tongue. Her miss displeased her. A cruel joke of fate. ¡°Annoying, but ultimately irrelevant.¡± Her enemy raised his eyebrow. ¡°How so?¡± Asami giggled. ¡°My friend, are you familiar with the proverb, the unaimed arrow never misses?¡± The earth trembled, and the man sensed the danger. He turned and froze. Endless masses of snow rolled down the valley to bury them all. ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!!! Avalanche!¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 5 Arc VIII Chapter 5 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A thick layer of snow and ice covered the formerly peaceful valley. Her attempt at evaporating her enemy ... slightly backfired. The avalanche buried everything, forests, trees. It didn''t matter, the snow turned the valley into a silent graveyard. Lesser mortals would have been overwhelmed by the avalanche, but not Asami. In her infinite wisdom, however, Asami erected a shield, a purple dome of multiple layers of chakra, a cathedral of light, to protect her cute little sister from the masses of snow. The snow formed a cavern, protecting, shielding, sheltering them from the harsh world. The snow wasn''t her enemy. The snow was them friend, peaceful, calm, serene, pristine, silent. Darkness limited her vision, but a purple flame, her child, illuminated the improvised cavern. Her purple will-o-wisp was floating through the air, dancing. Her flame jumped around in joy, much to Asami annoyance. This was definitely going too far. Her chakra was playful. Moody. Curious. Stubborn. Greedy. Sly. Envious. Proud. Petty. Where did her chakra get these bad habits from? ¡°...¡± Asami gave her child an icy stare. Stop this nonsense. ¡°...¡± Her flame obeyed and shrank. Her pitiful purple flame looked saddened, dejected. Asami sighed, relenting. ¡°Forget it. Do whatever you want. I don''t care.¡±Visitt for the latest updates ¡°...¡± The purple flame rejoiced and resumed its activity with new vigour. In the meanwhile, Asami spotted Tobi down below hugging her legs. ¡°Tobi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi gulped. ¡°Are the evil people finally gone, senpai~?¡± Asami merely nodded. ¡°Tobi, why are you hugging my legs?¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi hesitated, fidgeting. ¡°Ehm, well, evil people scaring Tobi and giant avalanche ... Also, senpai~ has pleasant fragrance. So Tobi decided to hide behind Asami-senpai~. Senpai the safest place in the world! Senpai protecting Tobi when in danger.¡± ... ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Asami gave Tobi a painful reminder. Her fist struck. ¡°Ouch.¡± Tobi rubbed his abused head. ¡°Idiot, stop poking my child, and you will be fine.¡± Asami glared at him before dedicating her attention to the girl. Her condition was critical. Asami placed the girl on the ground and snapped her fingers to light a fire. The cavern was cold. Tobi warmed his freezing hands at her improvised bonfire. He was happy. ¡°Warmth.¡± Asami removed the girl''s clothes and examined her state. Her breathing was erratic, her pulse weak, her temperature low, her blood loss significant. The girl had to be stabilised. Immediately. Time was of essence. Unfortunately, she didn''t know any medical ninjutsu, but a solution was needed. Asami unholstered a kunai and closed her eyes. Her grip was tight. Desperate times required drastic measures. It was time to take a gamble. It was time to trust in her blood. Her kunai cut her wrist. Her blood heeded her call, shimmering vivid red with traces of purple. This wasn''t mere blood. This was more. Enriched with the purest form of chakra, her blood was her catalyst. Powerful, potent, vigorous. Her blood dripped down. Droplet after droplet covered the wound. She would save the girl. Her blood proved effective. The girl''s wound healed under a purple glimmer. Asami cleared the remaining blood from her wrist, while Tobi was hiding in the corner, shivering. Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡°Tobi, why are you ...¡± ¡°Senpai~ using evil blood magic.¡± Tobi pointed his accusing finger at her. ¡°Senpai in truth evil witch disguised as little girl. Poor Tobi next victim of her evil machinations.¡± ... ... ... Asami glared, hardly moved. ¡°Tobi, ... shut up.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 6 Arc VIII Chapter 6 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Captain, are you okay?¡± ¡°Okay? Nothing is okay in this fucking snowy shithole. An avalanche nearly killed us.¡± Kumanosuke groaned in pain. They survived the avalanche and the little psycho girl at the expense of a few broken bones. His legs refused to move. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get your asses over! Help me!¡± Shizue and Naomichi moved. Kumanosuke gritted his teeth to suppress the pain. ¡°If I ever get my hands on this little bitch ...¡± ¡°So we are continuing with the mission?¡± Shizue asked. Kumanosuke answered with an incredulous stare. ¡°Oh, fuck no. I am not senile. Screw the mission. Screw the money. Screw the terror girl. We get the fuck out of here. I am not going to face this demon ever again.¡±Visitt for the latest updates ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki''s chances of survival were minimal, not to say non existent. All hope was lost and doom awaited her. Her arms embraced the soft snow. Her death would be sweet and painless. Yuki was never a friend of pain and suffering. Nobody was. She was a pampered noble girl and little princess, a pampered little princess. Noble blood coursed through her veins. Harumi, her caretaker and guardian, always said so. He had served her parents even beyond their death. She had little reason to doubt to his words. He spoke the truth, she was of noble birth. Yuki remembered her heritage. Years had passed since the fateful day, the night she lost her parents, killed in cold blood. On the run for the majority of her life, she missed her father, her mother. The pain never subsided. Her heart missed Haruka. Yuki missed her warmth, her hugs, her love. All had disappeared. Only the memories of better times remained. The ninja nearly killed her, forcing her to march untold miles in the cold. Her tender heart hoped that they would rot in hell, haunted forever by her angry spirit from the afterlife. She wouldn''t forgive them. Never. Death came quickly. No pain. No agony. Her body went numb, and darkness approached her. Trapped in a state of fading consciousness and reality, her world turned black. The darkness crept closer, which unsettled Yuki. Her eyes stared into the abyss, and the abyss stared back at her. The dark miasma distressed her. The darkness was strange, alien, different. Ancient malice lurked inside the shadows. Avarice. Envy. Insatiable hunger. ¡°...¡± Yuki stumbled backwards, yet the darkness followed her. Her face paled. Her fears weren''t a product of her paranoia, the darkness followed her. The thing didn''t allow her to escape. ... ... ... Air ... ... Oxygen ... ... Life ... ... Help ... ... The gods took pity on Yuki and answered her pleas. The hug of death loosened, and Yuki was able to breathe again. Breath in. Breathe out. Breathe in. Breathe out. Her condition stabilised, and Yuki inspect her surroundings. Her head turned left despite being barely able to move. A sleeping bag and the insidious hug of death trapped her. At least, the sleeping bag was cosy and warm, which Yuki appreciated. Cosiness and warmth were her friends. A dark cave surrounded her and a fire flickered in the darkness. A mysterious man camped around the fire. He studied the purple flames intently. His hand touched the fire, but the man showed no reaction. He felt nothing beneath his mask. His hollow voice betrayed no emotions. ¡°What a peculiar fire. What a peculiar girl.¡± Yuki blinked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 7 Arc VIII Chapter 7 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The man froze, caught by surprise.¡°Tobi just imagining voices. Senpai saying ghosts not real. Merely products of Tobi''s feeble superstition.¡± Yuki blinked. The guy was an idiot, wasn''t he? ¡°Ghost? I am not a ghost, I am alive! I am right here!¡± The man named Tobi shrieked, ¡°Tobi was right, ghosts are real! This place is haunted! Tobi must warn senpai!¡± Yuki glared. Her annoyance was obvious. ¡°I am ... not ... a ... ghost! I am here, you dimwitted cretin!¡± ¡°Senpai? is here! Senpai? came to rescue Tobi ...¡± Tobi raised his arms in joy before deflating, confusion overcoming him. Tobi looked puzzled. ¡°You aren''t senpai. You sound and speak like senpai, but you aren''t senpai. Senpai didn''t come to save Tobi from evil ghosts.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki was left speechless. The sheer degree of stupidity was staggering. ¡°Listen, you imbecile, ghosts don''t exist. It was me! No strange voices from the after world. Just me.¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi blinked. He didn''t believe her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yuki rolled her eyes. ¡°I am sure.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tobi doubted her. ¡°...¡± Startled, puzzled, confused, flustered, Yuki blushed, her cheeks ruby red like cherries. She failed to escape this awkward situation. Asami subverted her expectations. Asami was considerably younger than expected, barely older than her. Her eyes looked at a dormant girl caught in her dream world. Asami was sleeping in peace, slumbering. Not a single sound. No movement. The sleeping princess resting in serene silence and supreme huggliness. Her face, almond-shaped perfection. Unblemished alabaster, adorned by a single strand of silken hair. Her chest moved with each breath. With each breath, a soft stream of warm air tickled Yuki''s skin. Her adorable cuteness proved irresistible. Asami''s possessive arms coiled around her. The girl cherished her like a treasure. The girl was an angel, reminding her of someone dear lost long ago. Asami reminded her of ... ¡°...¡± Yuki sulked and puffed her cheeks. They might look alike, but Asami was still too close. Yuki always wanted a sister, but not this way ... ¡°...¡± Asami tightened her hug and Yuki stiffened in embarrassment. Her limbs failed her once again. Asami was a troublesome opponent. Tobi chuckled. ¡°Isn''t she wonderful? The cutest senpai in the entire world. Especially when sleeping. Senpai can''t hit Tobi. A fluffy fureball of dormant evilness.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki wasn''t happy. Her eyes betrayed her dismay, but Yuki agreed, Asami was undoubtedly ... cute. Her hug comforted her. Asami was warm. Pleasant warmth radiated from her sleeping figure. Her slender arms protected her. Deep inside, Yuki''s wounded soul yearned for her presence, for unfulfilled joy. Her eyes had missed this caring, tender warmth and her eyes turned wet. ¡°...¡± Yuki sniffed and rubbed her watery eyes. She was strong. She didn''t need the hug. She didn''t need the warmth. ... ... ... ¡°Muah ...¡± Asami awakened from her deep slumber, yawning. Today was a wonderful day. She had rarely had such pleasant dreams. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 8 Arc VIII Chapter 8 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Senpai smiled. Her mood was superb. Every day was a good day. Every day was a happy day with her cute little radiant sunshine at her side. Asami was less gloomy, less grumpy, and less abusive than usual, which Tobi approved of. His mistress stopped hitting him as she had found a new victim for her affection, a new victim for her bottomless love, her cuddles, her huggles. It wasn''t Tobi. Tobi witnessed a friendlier Asami, less tyrannical, less despotic. Asami was a cruel mistress. She ruled with an iron fist over common peasants like him, but her treatment of him improved. She even mumbled ''thank you'' when ordering him around, a definite improvement. Yesterday, senpai even praised Tobi. His princess promoted his morning coffee from a hideous attempt on her life to barely potable. Her lips smiled, and her smile was warm, dazzling, radiant. The ice in her heart finally thawed as the dawn of spring arrived. Her world turned bright again and sparse memories, fragments of her past returned. Yuki had changed senpai. Asami doted on the girl. Their appearance was similar. Their behaviour was similar. Their way of speaking was similar. As if Yuki was her long lost little sister, the sister she never had. Asami hugged her plenty when asleep. Her arms enveloped the helpless girl and resistance proved futile, but the girl still refused to cooperate. Yuki continued to play the little obstinate princess. The girl sulked, puffed her cheeks, and crossed her arms indignantly. The girl insisted that she was taken hostage against her will by lawless brigands like them, but she never tried to escape. Yuki obediently followed Asami, stalking senpai like a newborn kitten her mother. The girl jumped, smiled, took senpai''s hand whenever possible. The girl even reciprocated senpai''s hugs. Curious. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Together they were marched across the snowy plains. The scenery changed little for days. Snow, snow, and more snow awaited them with no end in sight. The Land of Iron was a truly ghastly experience. Asami led the way, accompanied by a certain girl. Yuki was wrapped in a fluffy woolen scarf to keep her warm. Tobi already complained that she never shared her scarf with him. ¡°...¡± Yuki tugged at her sleeves. The guard gave her an icy stare, a common occurrence in the cold north. Her friend wasn''t alone. More guards joined, more samurai. Trained warriors, the Land of Iron''s finest, they honed their skills, their spirits for years, Asami removed the spear from her face and deflected with a gentle smile. ¡°No need to act rashly. Our intentions are peaceful. We don''t want to hurt anyone.¡± The guard didn''t budge, his eyes narrowed. ¡°You didn''t answer my question, who are you? What do you want?¡± Asami inspected her nails and feigned disinterest. ¡°Your gracious lord and master requested our presence. He summoned us and here we are.¡± The guard expression softened, but doubts lingered. ¡°So you are these elite ninja?¡± Asami nodded. ¡°Correct.¡± The guard didn''t look convinced. ¡°I find that hard to believe. One guy and two little girls ... I expected more when I heard elite.¡± Asami deployed her charming smile. ¡°Indeed, but appearances and age can be deceptive in this line of work. I assure you, we are the real deal, and we have work awaiting us.¡± The guard grumbled, ¡°True.¡± Her words didn''t convince him, but her words persuaded him. He stepped aside, and the guards allowed her to pass. ¡°You may pass.¡± ¡°Excellent, I appreciate your cooperation.¡± Asami was delighted and took Yuki''s hand. ¡°Come, Yuki-chan. We don''t want to make our client wait.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc VIII Chapter 9 Arc VIII Chapter 9 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°It''s an honour to welcome such illustrious guests in my modest home. The Black Princess of Konoha, your reputation truly precedes you. I was told about your name and real identity, Lady Asami. I am quite satisfied that I can rely on such competent hands as yours.¡± Mitsuhiko greeted them in person. He was their mysterious client. Asami and company passed the gates, and entered a kingdom of doors, rooms, and tatami mats. A significant number of guards accompanied his lordship. Nothing extraordinary. Their client was a daimyo, a rich and influential man. Rich and influential men were concerned about their personal health and security. The world was dangerous, and powerful ninja roamed the lands without accountability. Mitsuhiko bought the best protection money could afford. He recruited samurai and ninja alike, assembling a little personal army. His guards observed her with open distrust. They followed her movements, and Asami sensed their prying eyes. Not that she cared. Mitsuhiko''s little show of force amused her. Mitsuhiko led the way. He was young, handsome, ambitions, a man hungry for the laurels of history. His face, his eyes, his smile were charming, but Asami distrusted her new friend. His fac?ade didn''t deceive her. His smile was perfect, but his lips lacked genuine emotions. The man was a sly fox despite his young age, skilled in the craft of subterfuge and manipulation.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.comi maintained her smile. ¡°The honour is all mine, Lord Mitsuhiko. Humble ninja like us rarely enjoy the privilege to serve a mighty daimyo.¡± ¡°...¡± Mitsuhiko masked his annoyance. So much cheekiness trapped in such a frail body, but the girl was genuine. The Black Princess, her pride, her arrogance were legendary. So were her abilities. Her name carried meaning. Her name demanded respect. Following her betrayal, her name was known across the lands. The girl was rumoured to have sided with Orochimaru during the invasion before staining her hands with the blood of her former comrades. The Black Princess had turned against her village in cold blood. He never expected to hire her upon contacting Akatsuki, yet the girl was standing before him, a girl named Asami. His smile gone, Mitsuhiko chuckled. ¡°Your tongue is sharp for your age.¡± Asami giggled. ¡°You flatter me, Lord Mitsuhiko. Pleasantries aside, I notice you summoned quite the number of guards. Do you feel threatened, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Lord Mitsuhiko, your mission ... What does our mission exactly entail? Unfortunately, Your Lordship, wasn''t forthcoming with the specifics. As far as we know, we are supposed to locate a certain person.¡± Mitsuhiko sipped on his tea. ¡°Correct, your objective is to locate and eliminate a girl. The girl must be silenced. We will reward you accordingly.¡± Asami enjoyed her tea. The tea was apparently safe. ¡°I hope so. Our services are in high demand.¡± ¡°So which girl is destined to die, Lord Mitsuhiko? I need her identity. I need information.¡± Mitsuhiko agreed. ¡°Understandable, I expected such. Kazuma, hand her the scroll.¡± Kazuma stepped forwards and Asami accepted his scroll without hesitation. Mitsuhiko continued his explanation. ¡°The scroll contains all the information we collected. We hope the information will prove useful and aid you in your endeavour.¡± Asami scanned the contents. Her hand froze, and her gaze turned cold. The picture. Her name. Both were familiar. The picture dated back years ago, but Asami recognised the girl. Her cheeks. Her fluffy hair. Her hopeful eyes. Her cute little nose. Asami mumbled her name. ¡°Yuki ...¡± Mitsuhiko enjoyed his tea. ¡°Your mission is to locate my niece and eliminate her. Unfortunately, Yuki survived the fire years ago and escaped. One of my brother''s loyal retainers saved her. The girl is eluding us ever since, which is an issue. My brother''s line must end. Her mere existence as the true heiress threatens my legitimacy.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami understood. Mitsuhiko''s grin broadened. ¡°We hope you will be graced with more success than your predecessors. Even the Konoha-nin I hired failed. Contact ceased. I honestly expected more from them, but the rumours seem to be true, Konoha''s quality has declined. Their ninja fall short of their once legendary reputation ...¡± ¡°Lord Mitsuhiko, we must talk.¡± Asami deposited her cup of tea. Her eyes glimmered purple. Her Susanoo struck. Her skeletal arm pinned Mitsuhiko against the wall, strangulating him. Mitsuhiko suffocated as her grip tightened. ¡°Mitsuhiko, tell me, more about that night.¡± Asami offered a seductive smile. ¡°I want to know more ...¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 10 Arc VIII Chapter 10 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami''s lips formed a smile. Her susanoo struck while his guards were forced to watch the spectacle, unable to assist their master. The air was tense and the conflict escalated. Mitsuhiko''s men drew their swords. The doors burst open and reinforcements arrived. Armed with their glorified sticks and false bravado, his men surrounded her. They believed they could threaten her, but the white of their eyes betrayed their fear. ¡°...¡± Asami grinned. His men stood their ground and dared to challenge her in their hubris. Kazuma gripped his sword and his men followed suit. ¡°Release our Lord! Immediately! We might even overlook your transgression ...¡± ¡°Hehehe ...¡± Asami answered with an ominous giggle. Her new friends entertained her. ¡°Kazuma.¡± Asami remembered his name. ¡°Do you really think you can threaten me? Do you really think you can order me? You overestimate your position, Kazuma. Lower your weapons, and I might spare you and your men.¡± ¡°...¡± Kazuma stared into the darkness of her eyes. The black abyss stared back. The man gritted his teeth, his rage visible. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°I am who I am. I am Asami, the Black Princess of Konoha, far more powerful than you can ever imagine, so know your place.¡± Kazuma didn''t waver. Her friendly reminder only strengthened his resolve. ¡°Listen, we won''t back down because of a little girl. On our honour, we will fight ...¡± ¡°Stop, Kazuma, don''t provoke her! The girl will slaughter us all.¡± Mitsuhiko intervened before it was too late. Kazuma blinked. His lord confused him. ¡°Lord Mitsuhiko ...¡± ¡°Kazuma, lower your weapons! Don''t provoke her! Don''t attack under any circumstances!¡± ¡°...¡± Kazuma hesitated, but he obeyed. Asami was pleased. ¡°Mitsuhiko, you are smarter than I thought.¡± His men brought the wooden crates. They were filled to the brim, but even millions weren''t enough. Asami shook her head. ¡°Mitsuhiko, I doubt that mere money will suffice ...¡± ¡°I understand. I can organise more. Kazuma!¡± Mitsuhiko still didn''t understand. He clung to his empty hopes. His men arranged more wooden cases, heavier than their predecessor. The crates contained gold, pure gold. The ingots bewitched her. Among the ingots, throned a lovely cat waving at her with her tiny paw. Asami claimed the neko first, her new companion, her new lucky charm. Her cat. Her gold. Her neko. Mitsuhiko''s conceited grin resurfaced. His arrogance, his confidence, returned. Little did he know his life was already forfeited. ¡°These riches are all yours. They were part of our family treasure. They were intended as compensation for your mission, but I offer you them as compensation for my life.¡± Asami petted her cat. Mitsuhiko was brave. ¡°Such can be arranged. I will spare your life.¡± Her Susanoo vanished, dissipating into an amorphous cloud of shining purple particles. Her chakra roamed the room and solidified with gruesome effectiveness. In the blink of an eye, her work was done. Her chakra summoned an array of expanding spikes. Her creations cut through stone, wood, human flesh, and bone alike. Her spikes eliminated guard indiscriminately. Their corpses hung afloat in the air like a collection of mannequins. Only Mitsuhiko survived, spared by her benevolence. ¡°...¡± Mitsuhiko froze, petrified by fear. He didn''t understand. He didn''t comprehend. Asami giggled. Purple darkness shrouded her eyes. His end was near. ¡°Did you really think you would escape judgment? I demand more, Mitsuhiko. I demand revenge. I demand retribution. I demand justice.¡± Her fingers lit a fire. Flickering purple flames danced across her palm. ¡°I promised you to spare your life, and I will honour my word. I will give you the same chance you gave Yuki a long time ago.¡± Her fire spread fast, devouring the entire castle in a blazing storm. Asami drew her sword and stepped closer. Her blade glimmered amidst the flames. Each step of her resounded through the room. ¡°...¡± Mitsuhiko paled. ¡°No! Stop! Go away!¡± Asami gripped her sword. ¡°Your pitiful existence ends here. You shall pay for your sins, cleansed by fire.¡± Asami struck. Her blade skewered his legs. Muscles, bone yielded, and hollow cries of pain filled the night. Nobody heard his cries. They met with silence. Asami waved goodbye. ¡°Sayonara, Mitsuhiko, I wish you luck. You will need it. Being burned alive is ... a painful experience.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 11 Arc VIII Chapter 11 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The day ended, and the sun set on the horizon. The last rays of the daylight vanished, replaced by frozen darkness and the coming night. The temperatures fell, and the city turned hostile to human life. Yuki''s breath congealed in the cold air as they were searching for a warm place to spend the night. Her body shivered. Her body was freezing, and her companion was useless. Tobi was a natural idiot. His unreliable sense of direction got them lost over and over again. They were even forced to ask for directions. The wrong street. They wrong shabby inn. The prices were daylight robbery. The food quality dubious. No running water. The rooms didn''t befit nee-san''s standing and status. ¡°...¡± Yuki clenched her fists, determined to achieve her goal. She would find the best inn in the entire city and make Nee-san proud. Nee-san deserved nothing less than the best. They succeeded eventually and located a suitable place. They even organised some food as they were both hungry. The day was long, and their stomach roared. Tobi enjoyed his sweet dangos, while his mountain of empty plates grew. ¡°...¡± Yuki disapproved. The spendthrift wasted Nee-san''s money. Tobi''s mouth was stuffed full of dango sticks. ¡°Sommmething wronmmmg, Yuki? You don''t look happy.¡± Yuki turned her head. ¡°Never mind. Nothing important.¡± Tobi tilted his head. He was confused. ¡°Really? Tobi doesn''t think so. Tobi thinks you should tell Tobi! Talking helps!¡± ... ... ... Yuki crossed her arms, disagreeing. ¡°...¡± ¡°Hmm ...¡± Tobi rubbed his chin, thinking. ¡°Tobi has a solution.¡± He presented her with his brilliant solution, a dango. ¡°Tada, dangos help against worries and mild depression!¡± Tobi followed her sight and fell silent as well. Curious spectators gathered on the empty streets as the entire horizon glowed purple. Burning ash and smoke illuminated the night. The fragrance of burnt wood permeated the air. The column of smoke rose skywards, fuelled by the wrathful flames. Blazing purple flames consumed the castle. Nothing could ever withstand the voracious fire, the raging, mysterious purple flames. Tobi''s voice turned sober. ¡°It seems that your worries were ... unfounded, Yuki-chan.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± A vice cut him short. Yuki recognised the voice. ¡°Nee-san!¡± It was Nee-san''s sweet, melodic, angelic voice. Her face blushed. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami strolled through the streets with an oversized gold neko in her arms. Her lips smiled. ¡°Yuki-chan, Tobi, it took me some time to find you. I was already wondering where you had gone ...¡± ¡°Nee-san!¡± Two tiny arms curled around her hip. Yuki hugged her, and Yuki had no intention to stop. The hug continued and time passed. ¡°...¡± Asami greeted her with a warm smile. Her heart was glad to see Yuki again. ¡°Tobi, take care of my cat for a moment.¡± Asami handed Tobi her new feline friend. Looting the castle was a profitable affair. Sadly, the fire claimed the majority of her spoils, but she was able to save the cat. ¡°Understood, senpai!¡± Tobi saluted before accepting the statue. He regretted his decision immediately. The weight of the gold pulled him down. The statue was heavy. Asami smirked. ¡°Be careful, Tobi, don''t damage the cat. It is precious.¡± Tobi groaned under its weight. ¡°I will try my best ...¡± He dropped the cat, and the statue hit the ground. ¡°Tobi ...¡± Asami rewarded Tobi with an annoyed glare. Tobi scratched his head innocently. ¡°Sowwy, senpai.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami fumed. As usual, Tobi was the epitome of incompetency. He dropped the cat, breaking it, only to reveal ... a scroll ... hidden inside the hollow torso ... ¡°...¡± Asami blinked. Her hands were quick to retrieve the withered scroll. The scroll was old, not say ancient. A scroll from the distant past whose purpose had been long since forgotten. Only a cat paw decorated the seal. What a curious find. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 12 Arc VIII Chapter 12 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Rain haunted Amegakure once again, a common sight. The sun was a rare guest above the dark skies of Amegakure. The light never arrived, no matter how much the people of Ame craved warmth. The clouds above Ame darkened, and rain poured down on the earth without mercy. Water, water, never ending masses of water. The weather was ghastly, as usual. Pain summoned her, and Asami found herself at the receiving end of his angry stare. Mighty Pain-sama was angry with her, and he demanded an explanation. ¡°...¡± Asami tilted her head. Pain and the soulless stare of his Rinnegan didn''t affect her. She wouldn''t budge easily. She wasn''t his lapdog. Because even the alleged omnipotence of a god had its limits. His power were not unlimited. His eyes didn''t betray any trace of emotion. Cold, hard, unforgiving, unfeeling, they bored into her. Pain ruled the village through fear rather than through genuine authority. He was acknowledged as the undisputed leader of the village. He was feared. He was in a certain sense respected. He was even revered, but he wasn''t loved. Despite all his power, Pain''s grip on Amegakure was weak. Pain ruled the village from the shadows, but his influence was modest, at best. He failed to assert control over Amegakure, to establish a proper administration, to access its resources. ¡°...¡± Pain''s narrowed his eyes. He lectured her. ¡°Asami, do you realise what you have done?¡± ... ... ... Asami shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°...¡± Pain glared, his divine patience tested. ¡°I was informed that you not only burned down the castle, but also killed our client.¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi shrugged his shoulders. Asami poked the petrified girl, but Yuki avoided her gaze, intimated by Pain''s aura. ¡°Pain is ... scary.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°What are your thoughts about our most recent addition?¡± Pain faced Tobi, but it wasn''t Tobi he needed. He desired to speak with someone else. Tobi was thinking. ¡°Tobi thinks ...¡± Pain suppressed his annoyance. ¡°You misunderstand, Tobi. I want to speak with Madara.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tobi grinned behind his mask, his voice turning cold. He chuckled. ¡°Asami ... is a peculiar girl, an interesting piece on our board I never thought possible. A capable kunoichi, far exceeding my expectations. Perhaps even stronger than you? I didn''t miss your little show of force. You were trying to intimidate her, weren''t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Pain responded with silence and schooled glare. He disapproved of his choice of words. Not that Tobi would care. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Tsunade stood on the balcony, far above the ground, overlooking the vast and prospering village of Konoha. The village was now hers to lead. It was her duty to guide Konoha through good and bad times. Tsunade clenched her fist. ¡°Starting from today, the village is my responsibility. I am the Fifth Hokage.¡± Homura, councillor and one of Konoha''s elders, mused from behind, ¡°I am honestly amazed that you were able to persuade her, Jiraiya. I didn''t think such was possible.¡± Jiraiya broke out in loud laughter. ¡°Gyahahaha, obviously, such a handsome devil as myself can persuade any woman with his charms.¡± ¡°...¡± Koharu, fellow councillor, joined the discussion. ¡°Matters of charm aside, we must inform the daimyo and lords abut the inauguration of a new Hokage. Genma, Aoba, you in the meanwhile announce the news to the village. A new era has begun for Konoha.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 13 Arc VIII Chapter 13 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki panted. Her throat was drier than Sunagakure. Her feet hurt. The endless marching killed. Yuki marched, and marched, and marched as far her weak feet carried her, but the gruesome hill didn''t end. The innocuous hill turned into a veritable mountain, into a peak clad in eternal snow and ice high above the pristine clouds. The hilltop proved beyond her reach. Yuki collapsed in a state of complete exhaustion. Her forces were depleted. She needed a pause. A little nap in a cosy, fluffy bed. Nee-san insisted in her wisdom on improving her ¡®speed¡¯, ¡®stamina¡¯, and ¡®endurance¡¯. Unfortunately, she had none of these. And unfortunately, her training was beyond brutal. Her training was a death march. Her backpack was stuffed with Nee-san''s love, and lead. The weight suffocated her. Nee-san was trying to kill her. Once again, she exhibited her sadistic streak ¡°...¡± Yuki pouted. Nee-san was definitely a sadist ... An insidious pebble interrupted her thoughts. Yuki stumbled and fell. ¡°Ouch.¡± Yuki rubbed her butt. At least, the marching had finally ceased. Yuki rested on the ground and enjoyed her peace. The rocky, arid earth provided her with a hard bed, but she was too exhausted to care. Her body hoisted the white flag and capitulated. The ground welcomed her. ... ¡°Yuki-chan?¡± ... ¡°Yuki-chan?¡± ... ¡°Yuki-chan?¡± ... ¡°...¡± Yuki heard her name loud and clear, but she continued to playing dead. ¡°Yuki-chan?¡± Asami poked her face with her scabbard. Yuki didn''t approve. ¡°Nee-san, please stop.¡± Nee-san, however, didn''t stop. Instead, her poking intensified. ¡°Thought so, you were only pretending.¡± ¡°You need to grow stronger, Yuki, considerably so. Not today, not tomorrow, but the day will come when Nee-san can''t protect, and you must rely on your own strength.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki fidgeted. ¡°But I am not made to be a kunoichi ...¡± Nee-san interrupted her. ¡°Yuki, strength is not a matter of choice, but a matter of necessity. We live in a cruel world where strength reigns supreme. Humans are pitiful creatures exposed to the vagaries of fate. I hope you realise such sooner than later. Such is your destiny, should you chose to walk my path, Yuki.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki fell silent. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami beamed. ¡°Whatever, I think that you have earned a little pause, Yuki. You have suffered enough. For today.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki mustered a weak smile despite her desolate state. Asami opened her pouch to produce a mysterious scroll from inside. ¡°Do you remember the scroll?¡± The scroll looked ancient, and familiar. Yuki''s eyes fell on the time worn seal. The cat paw caught her attention. Yuki remembered. ¡°This scroll ...¡± ¡°It is the one we found inside the cat.¡± Asami unravelled her find. The scroll contained nothing but nonsensical gibberish, completely unreadable. Deciphering the glyphs was a fool''s errand. Their meaning had long since been lost to the sands of time. A white circle adorned the paper, surrounded by paws and numerous depictions of kittens. Her hunch told her the scroll was probably related to cats. Asami studied the kittens. They were ... cute. ¡°Is your family in any way connected to cats?¡± Yuki contemplated, her little head thinking. ¡°Not that I know of, but Okaa-san loved cats, and cats loved her.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Asami declined to comment. This wasn''t the information she desired. ¡°Interesting, but I was thinking more along the lines of legends, myths, tales. Don''t hesitate, any information can be useful.¡± Yuki rubbed her chin.¡±Oka-san told me once a bedtime story. Apparently, our family signed in ancient times a pact with cats. They acted as our guardians and companions, but the pact had long since faded into obscurity ...¡± Asami unholstered her kunai and grinned. Her suspicions were correct. Blood was demanded, her blood. Yuki''s eyes widened. ¡°Nee-san, what are you doing?¡± Asami gripped her kunai and smirked. ¡°Watch and learn, Yuki.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 14 Arc VIII Chapter 14 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 14 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her words showed little effect. They failed to reassure Yuki. Yuki''s wrinkles deepened. Her heart trusted nee-san, but a sliver of doubt lingered. Nee-san had the habit of making rash decisions. ¡°Nee-san, what are you planning?¡± ¡°I am going to try luck.¡± Asami inspected her hand to place the cut. Better avoid the arteries. Not recommendable. Little interest in bleeding to death. Yuki approved of cats, and she always secretly wanted a feline friend. ¡°Yuki, have you ever heard about summons?¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki shook her head, confusion written all over her face. Of course, she didn''t know. Yuki never benefited from the privilege of a formal ninja education. Knowledge about the ninja arts was limited outside the hidden villages. The villages jealously guarded their precious secrets. The existence of ninja was common knowledge. Their abnormal strength, speed, endurance were heralded by the masses, but beyond rumours and hearsay, information was sparse. For the common folk, ninja remained a mystery shrouded in secrecy. ¡°I see ... Summons are comparable ... to servants. In exchange for our chakra, they heed our call. They are our loyal companions, retainers, allies, but I guess a practical demonstration is in order.¡± Asami cut her hand. The kunai passed her skin and blood dripped, colouring the white circle crimson red. But her sacrifice didn''t suffice. More blood was demanded. The scroll craved more chakra, and she was willing to give her due. ¡°...¡± Yuki watched in awe. Nee-san''s blood was beautiful. Her ruby red blood sparkled beneath the sun tainted by a shade of primordial purple. This purple, this aura, this power. Katsuki''s ears sharpened. Her instincts warned her. The air fluctuated. An ominous force distorted the surrounding natural energy. A mysterious rift opened, a portal. The portal was purple and emanated a dark aura, an aura of power lurking in the shadows. Katsuki shivered. The portal terrified the little kitten. The dark abyss scared her. Cautious, Katsuki retreated, but her paws didn''t carry her far. A ball of yarn caught her attention. A fluffy woolen yarn rested on the ground, right before the portal, only waiting to be snatched by her. Her instincts warned her, but her paws were weak. Katsuki loved yarn since she was little. The woollen yarn tempted her, called her. The yarn wanted to be kneaded. Unfortunately, the yarn was placed near the portal. The rift loomed above her treasure, and purple threads connected her object of desire to the portal. The yarn was a trap. ¡°Hmpf ...¡± Katsuki ignored the yarn. She was a princess. She would never fall for such a feeble trap. She was a smart kitten like her mother, but she also loved yarn. And it was her royal duty to remove dangerous objects from the palace grounds. ¡°...¡± Katsuki glanced left and right. She was alone. Nobody would see her. Thus, she approached the yarn with caution, but the playful kitten was careless, and her punishment came swiftly. The purple yarn unravelled. In the blink of an eye, she was captured by a net of living threads and sucked into the portal. The rift closed, and Katsuki was catnapped. Katsuki ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 15 Arc VIII Chapter 15 VIII ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc VIII Chapter 15 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°...¡± Katsuki suffered from a mild concussion and a severe case of motion sickness. A poor, disoriented kitten. Her poor headsie. Her poor earsies. She couldn''t tell left paw from right paw. Her head felt dizzy, and her world kept spinning. The yarn was a trap. The evil portal baited her. Katsuki collapsed, nearly vomiting, despite such behaviour being unbecoming of her status. Royalty didn''t vomit. She rested and licked her wounds. Her vision cleared up and her concussion faded. Trees, trees, trees greeted her, and a strange blue sky. The sky lacked the natural pastel azure shade she was used to. The blue, the light, the clouds, all felt different. This was not the palace. This wasn''t the spirit world. ¡°...¡± Katsuki scanned her surroundings and stumbled across a cute little girl. Her silken black hair was lovely, her fluffy cheeks adorable. The girl was human. Her eyes stared at the mysterious girl, and the girl stared at her. They were both surprised. A human. A real human. Her scrolls taught her about the mysterious species called humans. Every kitten was well advised to study their culture and customs. Humans were bipedal. Walking on two feet was their primary mode of movement. They had no fur, no tail, no whiskers. Their ears were located temporally, and their pupils were round. Humans neither meowed, nor purred. Such strange creatures. She had never met a real human before. This was her first time. As the crown princess of the cat clan, she was determined to leave a good impression ¡°...¡± Katsuki inflated her chest and approached her master. The girl was undoubtedly sweet, but her new master didn''t impress her. The girl looked ... rather normal. Her chakra was neither strong nor powerful ... Katsuki noticed too late that they weren''t alone here. Her gaze wandered off, and her limps stiffened. Petrified, her body refused to move. Another girl stood nearby. Her hime cut, her composure, her bearing emanated pride, grace, dignity, making a little kitten feel very small. Profound darkness filled her cold eyes. It was her who summoned her. A shiver ran down Katsuki''s spine. The girl was scary. Even ancient spirit beasts paled in comparison. Who was this girl? Katsuki stumbled backwards and ran, but her escape attempt failed miserably. The girl tilted her head and threatened her with a sweet smile. ¡°Where are you going? Don''t run, little kitten. Nee-san won''t hurt you.¡± The girl welcomed her. ¡°Don''t be shy, What''s your name?¡± Katsuki hesitated. Her voice faltered. ¡°Mya nyame is ... Katsuki. I am the crown princess of the cat clan.¡± The girl smiled, yet her lips were cold. ¡°Quite a heavy burden for such a young kitten. How old are you, Katsuki-chan?¡± ¡°I am ...¡± Katsuki lowered her head and hid. ¡°I am ... twelve.¡± ¡°Oh my, such a young age. A prepubescent kitten. Simply wonderful. ¡± The girl sighed, massaging her temples. ¡°Katsuki, what does your contract offer?¡± Katsuki gulped. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The girl grinned. ¡°Your Highness, no contract was signed yet. I didn''t summon your kind for personal amusement alone. I want to know, what do you have to offer?¡± Katsuki cast her eyes downwards. The answer was little. ¡°We have the neko sage mode, but the secrets of the technique ... were lost.¡± The girl sighed again. ¡°Thought so, and yet I will act against better judgement.¡± The girl unravelled the scroll and showed her the contract. ¡°Katsuki, you are lucky that Yuki is fond of cats. Place your paw, and I consider our contract binding.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc IX Chapter 1 Arc IX Chapter 1 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The days passed and little changed in Amegakure, The eternal rain poured down from above, uncaring of the mortal souls below. The sun avoided the village as decades before, but for Amegakure such was nothing extraordinary. The absence of light was a common sight, a common sight for the villagers of Amegakure. They were used to their fate since their birth. Their hope had long since died, withered in the crucibles of war and sorrow. The people of Ame had given up long ago. Hope turned into hate, hate into disappointment, disappointment into ultimate resignation. The force to fight on abandoned them. Amegakure was a village of corpses, a city of living dead populated by pitiful shadows. The unending rain symbolised their pain, their sorrow, their desperation, their misery. Tears of heaven, the symbol of past, present, and future. Amegakure''s future never changed. Amegakure bled during the war, and the wars before. History didn''t treat Amegakure kindly. The village''s strategic position transformed the land into an unceasing battleground of foreign powers and interests. Ceaseless wars were fought by the great powers to rule for economic and military reasons. Amegakure''s industrial production elicited the attention of her neighbours. Avarice and greed moved the hearts of the great powers. In their insatiable hunger, the villages carved for land and wealth. Konoha, Iwa, Suna, they all desired Amegakure, a prize to be taken by force and determination. Weakened by decades of internal strife and infighting, the old feudal order collapsed three centuries ago. The clans and local nobles rebelled against their degenerated masters. The daimyo plundered the land. Uncaring of the woes of the masses, they indulged in luxury and excess, in schemes and war, in tyranny and brutality. The daimyo cared little about the fate of their subjects. The burden of taxation rose year after year before becoming finally unbearable. Discontent and desperation fuelled the fires of rebellion. The clans succeeded and overthrew their rule. The power of the daimyo lay broken, shattered. The daimyo survived for administrative reasons, but they lost their rights and privileges. They were reduced to mere shadows of their former selves, to mere figures in virtue of customs and tradition, to marionettes of powerful clans. Broken was their power and with them the legacy of the once proud samurai. The day when the clans rose up, the samurai sided with the old order. The samurai paid a heavy price for their loyalty. Their masters proved unable to save them from their tragic demise. They expected a short war, a brief war. They were wrong. The five villages were unable to control the demons they summoned. Curses come to roost and fire engulfed the world once again. Any semblance of civilisation was lost to butchery and slaughter. Among arms, the laws and customs of men remained silent. Rape, plunder, injustice plagued the land. The cries of the innocent filled the heaven, but their prayers were never heard. The gods didn''t answer in these trying times. Years went by, and no outcome was achieved beyond bloody stalemates. The wars knew no winners, only losers. Such was the story of Amegakure, a story of little hope. Right, as the world goes, is only a matter between equals in power. While the strong act as they please, the weak suffer what they must. Amegakure suffered. Amegakure suffered during the first war. Amegakure suffered during the second war. Amegakure suffered during the third war. Destruction and death befell their once prosperous village at the hands of their enemies. The five villages acted without regard. Their suffering didn''t matter to the masters of humanity. But times changed and tumultuous winds gathered at the horizon. Nothing lasts for eternity. Guided by the determination of men, history was defined. Asami understood such. This time, nobody would deny her. This time, nobody would deny her the greatness she was destined to. Asami giggled and observed the pouring rain under her umbrella. Such a wonderful sight. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^= Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc IX Chapter 2 Arc IX Chapter 2 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Thunder roared in the distance. A bolt of lightning enlightened the night amidst the wild torrent of rain. Towers of black steel absorbed the expanding flash. Two figures discussed matters of grave importance, matters directly concerning Amegakure''s future and well-being. Akatsuki controlled Amegakure from the shadows for the last decade. Pain was responsible for the village, a duty he slightly neglected at times. Administrative duties were never his particular forte. He never possessed Yahiko''s charisma nor his talent. His rule mainly relied on authority, on decrees, on proclamations, on fear. He led by force. Amegakure didn''t follow him because they adored his ways. They followed him because they feared him. Fear and intimidation granted Pain legitimacy. Few souls were brave enough to question his authority. Few souls were foolish enough to defy God. Unfortunately, his uncompromising nature gained him few friends. The lack of qualified personnel hampered his efforts to rule the village, but he wasn''t without fault. His rampant tendencies contributed to the current state of affairs. He eliminated the majority of Ame''s military and bureaucratic elite the day Hanzo met his demise. He eradicated his family, his friends, his allies. Not the wisest decision in hindsight. His actions antagonised powerful figures within Amegakure and provoked resistance. Hanzo''s death caused a severe breakdown of leadership. The village fell into a state of turmoil and chronic instability, but such didn''t matter. In the end, even Amegakure represented a mere stepping stone towards the ultimate goal. In fact, the village proved quite labour-intensive, a strain on Akatsuki''s lmited resources. Nagato sometimes regretted his rash decision, but his regrets were short-lived. He decapitated Amegakure, but his actions were necessary. His methods were harsh, but just. His ire, his fury, his thirst for vengeance were justified. His enemies, the enemies of Pain, deserved their judgment. The sinner had forfeited their lives. In their arrogance, they defied him and the divine order. They killed Yahiko and elicited his wrath. Konan studied Pain. She stood at Nagato''s side since their childhood. Today, Konan doubted his decision. Konan rarely questioned his wisdom, but today she did. Doubts clouded her mind. ¡°Ame''s forces are in a desolate state. Desertion is rampant and morale disintegrated. Ame''s ninja ceased as a coherent fighting force.¡° ¡°Ame is suffering, and it''s our fault.¡° Nagato studied his once precious village. Konan narrowed her eyes. This wasn''t him. This wasn''t Nagato. These weren''t his words. These were hers. The girl swayed Nagato against his better judgment. Konan regretted her carelessness. She had underestimated the girl. Once again. The girl was dangerous. Not unlike Madara. Asami and Madara, they both played their own game. Konan grumbled. ¡°Still ... Her loyalty remains dubious.¡° Pain sighed. ¡°I am aware of such, but I am not an unreasonable person.¡° ¡°The situation calls for a pragmatic approach. Circumstances force our hand, Konan. This is not a matter of choice. The girl is right, the situation is beyond dire. Urgent measures are required. ¡° ... ... ... Moments of silence passed. Pain spoke. His voice betrayed no sliver of doubt. ¡°I granted her request. The girl will speak and act in my name for the time being. Her activities will be observed.¡° Konan listened. ¡°...¡° Pain elaborated, ¡°I hope her new responsibilities will keep her from pestering me for the foreseeable future. Her constant nagging, her incessant questions annoyed me." ¡°She even threatened me to introduce me to her cute little sister.¡° Konan declined to comment. ¡°...¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 3 Arc IX Chapter 3 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Nee-san, the bento isn''t necessary.¡° Yuki pouted. A sigh of annoyance escaped her lips. Nee-san was completely exaggerating. As usual. Yuki knew nee-san only wanted her best, and Yuki loved nee-san dearly, but still ... Too much was too much. Nee-san''s love suffocated Yuki at times. Her care and attention exceeded any reasonable measures. Nee-san acted like her mother. Don''t catch a cold. Don''t forget your scarf. Don''t stay up for too long. Eat your vegetables. Don''t come back late. Don''t trust strangers on the streets. Asami shook her head and rewarded Yuki with a gentle head pat. ¡°On the contrary, I insist. Food is a necessary commodity. My cute little Yuki-chan can''t go hungry. You must eat in order to grow strong and healthy. You are way too skinny.¡° Asami poked her waist. ¡°No muscles. No meat. Nothing. You definitely need additional energy.¡° ... ... ... Yuki blinked while Katsuki nommed in the background on her plate of delicious, divine tuna. Katsuki was once again a happy little kitten. Her whiskers approved. Her mistress granted her a large tuna to celebrate this joyous day. The taste. The texture. The taste. The aroma. Celestial. Katsuki guarded the tuna jealously. The fish was her tuna. Her tuna alone. Yuki studied nee-san. Her sisterly smile forced Yuki to capitulate. Yuki relented and accepted the bento. ¡°I understand, nee-san.¡° Asami clapped her hands. ¡°Excellent.¡° ¡°Where did you even get the bento from? I didn''t see you cooking.¡° Katsuki noticed the stares. As a diligent kitten, her duty was to protect her mistress from harm. Her fluffy paws poked Asami''s cheeks. ¡°Ojou-sama.¡° Asami greeted Katsuki with a broad smile. ¡°What''s the matter, my little kitten?¡° Katsuki pouted. She might be a kitten, but she was still a princess of the cat clan. ¡°People are watching us. The gazes. They are everywhere.¡° Asami giggled amused. ¡°Don''t worry, they are following us for a while.¡° Katsuki hesitated. ¡°You knew?¡° ¡°Silly kitten, it''s only natural for a princess to be admired by her subjects.¡° Asami tickled Katsuki''s chin. Katsuki fought the temptation, but resistance proved futile. Her defences crumbled. Mistress shamelessly exploited her weakness. Tickles. Katsuki pouted. Evil mistress. Cruel mistress. Mistress treated her like a newborn kitten. Asami merely giggled. ¡°Apparently, even royalty pouts.¡° Katsuki objected, ¡°I don''t pout.¡° ¡°Sure~.¡° Asami tilted her head and continued her stroll. The quarter was stricken by poverty. Decrepit buildings flanked the streets. The economic crisis following the war and Pain''s strict policy of isolationism hit Amegakure hard. Trade collapsed and industry imploded. Desperation and unemployment allowed crime to flourish. Driven by their most basic needs, people turned against each other. Forgotten were filial bonds and friendship when hunger called when survival was prioritised. Beggars, fathers, peasants, refugees, veterans flooded the streets, people discarded once they had outlived their usefulness, willing to do anything for little coin and bread. Their new masters were happy to oblige. The overabundance of cheap manpower proved a fertile ground for the underworld of Amegakure. Emboldened by the absence of a functional administration, organised crime took over the streets. Pain either didn''t see or didn''t care. The syndicates lost any semblance of respect, and it showed. Unbothered by consequences, they carried their heads high, arrogant and complacent as if they owned the village. Petty lords with delusions of grandeur. Their chests swelled with pride, and conceited grins flashed across their faces. Their tattoos were a testament to their honour. Asami clicked her tongue in visible displeasure. Their shamelessness disgusted her. Their impudence offended her. Crime operated in open daylight. They didn''t even pretend to hide their unsavoury business. Drugs. Gambling. Kidnapping. Blackmailing. Assassination. Prostitution. Their establishments provided their customers with a steady supply of flowers waiting to be plucked. No effort was spared to satisfy even the most extravagant tastes. Their customers enjoyed their time and each night a petal was torn. The bosses ruled the streets for far too long. They lacked proper respect. It was time to remind them of their rightful place beneath the sun ... Asami stopped. Her ears picked up signs of trouble, a commotion. A cry erupted from a nearby alley. A boy collapsed to the filth of the street. A metal bar had struck the poor boy with full force. A group of illustrious gentlemen kept him company. Their tattoos betrayed their affiliation. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 4 Arc IX Chapter 4 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The assailants didn''t stop. They struck the downed boy without mercy, without relent. The dark alley covered their nefarious activities. They were completely alone. Nobody heard his cries. Nobody cared. Their leader drove a metal bar right into his ribs. He struck again, and again, and struck again. The pain intensified. The boy crawled in the mud, but he endured. He bit his lips and endured the attacks, the humiliation. The leader smirked. His conceited grin disgusted her. His hands gripped the metal bar and pulled the boy''s hair. The man was an ordinary ruffian, nothing more. ¡°Do you finally understand, Yuji? Stop fucking with us! Our time is precious. Our patience limited. Where is the money, Yuji? We are waiting?¡° Asami gripped her umbrella and observed. Her eyes studied the situation from afar. ¡°Nii-san.¡° His sister rushed to Yuji''s side. Tears filled her face. Katsuki gulped. Uneasiness befell her heart. Her feline instincts tingled. ¡°Shouldn''t we intervene? Asami put her index fingers on her lips. Silence. ¡°Listen and watch. Our moment hasn''t come yet. For now, we are merely spectators.¡° Katsuki looked confused. Mistress didn''t make any sense. Yuji clenched his fists. His knuckles turned white. His very blood boiled. Never before, he had such burning hatred, but he was powerless. He was nothing. He lacked the strength to oppose them. He lacked the strength to protect Mayumi. ¡°You ... bastards. Don''t you dare to touch her! I will kill you ...¡° Tetsuya grinned. He enjoyed the sight of human suffering. The hatred in Yuji''s eyes delighted him. ¡°Defiant as ever. Don''t blame us, Yuji. We are just doing our job. Nothing personal. Believe me, or not, I even feel sympathy for your case.¡° Yuji didn''t believe him a second. Tetsuya grinned. ¡°So we will be nice. I will give you your two weeks. Don''t waste the time. You won''t get another chance ...¡° The sound of clapping interrupted the scene. ¡°Quite a spectacle, my friends. Congratulations, your performance ... intrigued me.¡° Tetsuya snapped to attention. His head moved, immediately identifying the intruder. A girl appeared, a girl with an umbrella and clad in expensive silk. His eyes narrowed. The girl didn''t fit this place. The girl didn''t belong here. ¡°Who are you?¡° Yuji and Mayumi ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 5 Arc IX Chapter 5 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her lips grinned. Her opportunity had appeared. Asami approached the group, accompanied by the watchful gazes of the masses. The eyes of the people followed her. The street watched her. The vendors, the passerby, the inhabitants observed her from afar. A girl, an outsider, intervened and messed with forces beyond her age and capabilities.ed the attention. Every performance required a stage. Every stage an audience. Art was nothing without the attention of the masses. Asami strolled ahead. Her elegance bewitched. Every step was deliberate. Every step conveyed conviction, determination. Gone was her former playfulness. ¡°Who are you?¡° Asami ignored his question and countered with an amused giggle. ¡°Greetings, gentlemen, I witnessed your display, and what I witnessed dismayed me.¡° The girl shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Mistreating a poor boy. Threatening an innocent maiden. Such despicable acts. I doubt that''s the proper way. Where are your manners, gentlemen?¡° A lackey exploded. ¡°You little bitch! Just wait until we are done with you ...¡° Tetsuya intervened. His arm blocked Iwao''s way. ¡°Calm down, Iwao. Don''t act rashly.¡° Tatsyua didn''t take the bait. He analysed the girl. Her bearing radiated confidence. Her attire suggested a wealthy background. The girl dressed like nobility. Was she the pampered daughter of an important family? The girl might have connections. Could they afford to offend the little ojou-san? Tetsuya wasn''t sure. He didn''t recognise her face. ¡°Who are you? What''s your name?¡° The girl deflected with a polite smile, a smile colder than ice. ¡°My name is ... immaterial. I am more interested in what you are doing.¡° The girl tilted her head. ¡°What are you doing here in a dark alley, removed from the prying eyes of the public, my friends? I hope you harbour no ill intentions. Tetsuya clicked his tongue. The ojou-san annoyed him. ¡°This is not your business. This is something between us and them ...¡° ¡°Au contraire, this is most definitely my business, as is everything else below the heaven.¡° Tetsuya staggered backwards. His hands trembled. His hair stood on end. Her eyes shimmered luminescent in the dark. An otherworldly purple greeted them. ¡°Are you still questioning my authority, Tetsuya?¡° Tetsuya gritted his teeth. The brat didn''t know her place. ¡°Iwao. Orochi.¡° ¡°What?¡° Iwao didn''t understand. The girl looked displeased. Her expression turned grim. ¡°Your stance ... is atrocious. Your footwork ... terrible. Sloppy grip. Unfocused eyes. Distracted mind. A poor excuse of a swordsman. You are an utter disgrace to the art of swordsmanship.¡° The girl narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where did you pick up your bladework? Which country bumpkin taught you?¡° Iwao exploded. ¡°YOU FUCKING BITCH!¡° He attacked. His strike didn''t even come close. Iwao overextended in his rage, and the girl struck in retaliation. They thought her unarmed. How wrong they were. The girl was fast. Her strike was executed with an uncanny degree of precision. The fight was over the moment it had begun. The lower wooden end of her umbrella struck Iwao from below with such a force that his chin shattered. Bone cracked and splintered. ... ... ... Silence. Only the rain continued. Iwao wriggled on the ground in pain. ¡°Aaarrrrgghhhhhh. Aaargh. Aaaaarrgh. You fucking bitch, I will kill you ...¡° The girl rammed her umbrella into his kidneys. Her brutal strike prolonged his agony. ¡°Silence. You are a man, so stop pestering me. An amateur like you shouldn''t wield a blade to begin with.¡° Iwao fell silent, and the girl''s gaze wandered across the alley. Tetsuya froze. Her cold demonic gaze returned. His blood froze and fear gripped his heart. Her purple orbs of calamity glowed in the dark alley. Tetsuya gulped. They had awakened a force beyond their control. Her ruby lips moved. The girl spoke, ¡°Unless I am mistaken, your name is Tetsuya.¡° Tetsuya merely nodded. He didn''t dare to speak, The girl offered a suave smile. ¡°Tetsuya, lead me to Tsuyoshi. I desire to speak with him. We have important matters The syndicates have acted far too long with delusions of impunity. Such behaviour won''t be tolerated anymore.¡° Tetsuya complied, not daring to defy the little ojou-san. Her words were his command. The girl clapped her hands, pleased with the progress. ¡°Excellent. Lead the way, Tatsuya, but first ...¡° ¡°Yuji, Mayumi, do you mind if I lend you a hand? Onee-san will settle your little debt issue. That''s the least I can do for you.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 6 Arc IX Chapter 6 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°This girl.¡° Makato lifted his drink. The day was still young, but numerous customers already populated the bars. Nobody batted an eyelid, considering Ame''s ghastly weather. The constant rain depressed even the strongest man. Alcohol raised the morale. Makato chuckled. ¡°Seems like our little ojou-san is serious. I wish her luck.¡° Shuji studied his old friend. Makato was a good man, one of the old guard, one of the men Amegakure once relied on in the now so distant past. ¡°Shouldn''t you lend her a hand? The girl could need your help.¡° Makato offered a polite smile. ¡°I must decline, I can''t fight every battle anymore. I have to choose my battles more wisely these days. We can''t risk offending the syndicates over such a minor dispute. The peace is brittle, and Amegakure can''t afford another petty civil war.¡° ¡°If you say so. Who do you think will win?¡° Makato chuckled. His question amused him. ¡°Her chances are non-existent at best. The girl will receive a well-deserved beating. These guys are Tsuyoshi''s men. They are no joke. They have a lot of former ninja and mercenaries among their ranks. No wonder they are terrorising the streets.¡° Shuji raised an eyebrow. ¡°The ojou-san looks confident, though.¡° Makato dismissed his friend with a hand wave. ¡°Don''t be fooled, Shuji, her appearance deceives. The girl is bluffing, trust me, although her performance is quite convincing. Her acting skills are impressive. A real shame, the girl has a pretty face.¡° ¡°...¡° Shuji didn''t react. He minded his work and cleaned glasses above the sink. Makato chuckled. ¡°Taciturn as usual.¡° Shuji stole a glance at the girl. Her figure felt familiar. Her regal kimono. Her umbrella. Her long black hair. Her bearing. Her aura. The natural gravitas defying her age. The mysterious girl fitted Takuya''s description. Makato folded his hands. ¡°You seem to think highly of her. So why not make a bet? 100,000 ryo. My bet is on Tsuyoshi''s men, yours on the girl.¡°Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com Shuji considered for a moment. ¡°Why not. I accept.¡° ¡°An outsider?¡° ¡°According to rumours, the girl is affiliated with Pain, his newest pet.¡± ¡°So she is part of Pain''s faction?¡° Yuriko confirmed his fears. ¡°Probably. Most of our sources suggest so.¡± Makato clicked his tongue. ¡°That''s troublesome. The girl is powerful. Not someone we can face directly.¡± A new player entered the field. Pain consolidated his position in the village further. Another Akatsuki member. Another powerful piece on his side. Makato gritted his teeth. ¡°Investigate her! Immediately! Monitor her activities! We need to know as much as possible about the girl.¡± Yuriko hesitated. ¡°I doubt that''s necessary, father. The girl has already moved and initiated contact.¡± Yuriko presented her father a golden envelope. The envelope was open. ¡°The envelope is addressed to you, father, Lord Makato, head of the proud and respected Onodera clan. An unknown girl handed it to one of our men. It''s probably her. ¡° Makato eyes widened. The girl knew. The envelope bore his name. A crest adorned the paper, a crest unknown to him, a white chrysanthemum on black ground. He didn''t recognise the crest. Makato maintained his composure. The girl outplayed them. ¡°What does she want?¡° Yuriko straightened her back. ¡°The envelope contains an invitation. The girl invites us and the other factions to a meeting. She wants us to put our difference aside and reach a consensus. We are supposed to represent the interests of the ninja and the military as whole.¡± Makato studied the envelope. His hands touched the delicate paper. The paper was soft. This girl. Not once, but twice in a single day, the little princess caught him off-guard. ¡°Yuriko ... The girl is dangerous, very dangerous.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 7 Arc IX Chapter 7 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuji crossed his arms and studied the girl. His instincts distrusted their mysterious saviour. The girl might have saved him and Mayumi, but her true intentions remained shrouded in mystery. Following her might not be in their best interests. The girl promised to lend them a hand, and they gladly accepted. Not that they had much choice, as they were in no position to decline. The princess made an offer they could hardly decline. Any form of help was sorely needed. Without support, without allies, forsaken by their relatives, he and his sister were own their own in this cruel world. Yuji gripped his waist. The pain hadn''t subsided yet. The mysterious girl was a complete stranger. Her strength was beyond frightening. In a matter of mere seconds, the girl reduced Tetsuya and his men to mere toddlers, grown men to glorified amateurs. Her strength commanded respect and fear. The girl reminded him of a princess from a fairy tale. Her attitude, her arrogance, her mannerism. The girl carried herself with pride, conscious of her grace and beauty. A fairy clad in silk. In her eyes, however, they were nothing but lowly commoners. The girl extended her gracious hand, but the same hand that raised them to heaven at one moment, could reduce them to insignificance at another in a capricious fit. They were at her mercy, completely dependent on her benevolence. Yuji maintained his guard unlike Mayumi. The past taught him to trust nobody and no one. Not even your father. In this cold world, you could only rely on yourself.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.comi didn''t share his sentiment, and fell for her charm. His sister fraternised with the enemy. Yuji disapproved. The girl baited Mayumi with her cat, and Mayumi fell prey to her elaborate scheme. Mayumi supplied the kitten with head strokes, taking care of her. The kitten purred in satisfaction. Yuji clicked his tongue. Naive girl. His words enraged Mayumi. Hell hath no fury like a little sister angered. ¡°Nii-san, don''t say such. Nee-san is a nice person. Don''t insult her!¡° Asami appreciated her support. At least, Mayumi believed in her, unlike the rest of the world. Her faith in her warmed Asami''s heart. So much unfounded distrust befell an innocent girl like her. ¡°I fear he might be correct, though. I can''t assist you forever.¡° Yuji clicked his tongue. He knew it all along. The girl couldn''t be trusted. Mayumi deflated. The girl tilted her head and offered a smile. ¡°But that doesn''t mean I can''t protect you. Rest assured, my heart is not made of stone.¡° The girl rummaged in her sleeves and produced a silver ring. ¡°Take the ring. It will serve you well should the need arise. The ring will prove your allegiance.¡° Yuji hesitated to accept her gift. It was a signet ring, featuring a clan crest he had never seen before, a white chrysanthemum on black ground. The crest radiated power, authority. Yuji stared at the crest. All pieces fell into place. The girl was genuine nobility. No wonder, she feared no consequences. Her status alone elevated her above the common masses of petty thugs and thieves. The girl was untouchable even for the syndicates. Despite their power, they would never dare to enrage one of Amegakure''s powerful clans. The princess smiled. ¡°Consider yourself henceforth under my personal protection. This is my crest. Wield its power wisely, as you will act in my name and my stead. Do not disappoint me, I would appreciate if my reputation and name were not compromised.¡° White Mon Black Mon ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 8 Arc IX Chapter 8 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°We have arrived.¡° Tetsuya led the group to their hideout, an infamous establishment located in the middle of Amegakure. The mysterious girl employed him as a guide on a rather involuntary basis, but Tetsuya was versed in these matters. The criminal underworld taught him much. He understood that cooperation was sometimes not a matter of choice. Tetsuya pointed at the sign and the door. Little suggested this was the base of one of Amegakure''s major crime syndicates. The bar appeared innocent, without any connections to the underworld. A honest business of the shady kind like many others, but Tetsuya knew better. Asami was pleased with her newest subordinate and clapped her hands ¡°Superb work, Tatsyua.¡° Tetsuya grumbled. ¡°Tetsuya. Not Tatsuya.¡° Asami tilted her head. ¡°What''s the matter, Tatsuya?¡° ¡°Never mind.¡° Tetsuya gave up. The little princess did as she pleased. Not that he expected otherwise. Asami shifted her attention. ¡°Yuji, Mayumi, should we make an entrance, or not? It''s up to you to decide.¡° Yuji decided. He was the leader among both of them. ¡°We prefer the less conspicuous. We don''t want to cause a scene. We have already gathered enough attention.¡° Asami didn''t object. ¡°Understandable, inconspicuous is a plausible choice indeed. ¡° Asami strolled towards the door and knocked. Her frail fists caressed the sturdy wooden door. Her knocks faded away, barely audible, certainly not from inside. Music, loud voices, laughter drowned out her weak knocks. ... ... ... Asami tilted her head, contemplating. ¡°I am disheartened. Apparently, we need to resort to more drastic measures.¡° Yuji stiffened. Her ominous voice, her grin ... unsettled him. Asami summoned a purple sphere and compressed her chakra. Her orb targetted the flimsy door. Tetsuya panicked. NO! ¡°NO! Wait!¡° Too late. The blast breached the door and the entirety of the wall in a shower of wooden splinters, fragments, and projectiles. Her little demonstration made her point. Hopefully, no unfortunate soul got hurt. That would be counterproductive. Asami stepped across the vanquished wall and entered the illustrious establishment in a more dignified manner. ... cherry juice. Asami shoulders deflated and her lips sipped on her cherry juice. Despair. Fourteen years and she was still treated like a child. Cherry juice ... Cherry juice ... Cherry juice ... The waitress smiled, holding her tablet tightly. ¡°I hope the juice is to your liking.¡° Asami made the best out of the situation and rewarded the waitress with a polite smile. ¡°The juice meets my expectations. Thank you, you are dismissed.¡° Her senses tickled. An intense glare met her from across the room. A man resided near the bar counter. The man drummed his fingers on the counter, surrounded by his guards and henchmen. ¡°Who are you, lass?¡° The man sipped on his drink. His iron glare scanned her. Determination and charisma. No wonder he achieved such a high position. Asami opened her arms. ¡°Who I am? Such is of minor importance. You will know when the time is due. You are Tsuyoshi, aren''t you? Unless I am mistaken, you are one of the leading crime bosses of Amegakure.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°I have come to talk with you. We have much to discuss.¡° Tsuyoshi furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Do we? You barged in without a proper invitation. You are an undesired guest.¡° Asami bowed in graceful mockery. ¡°My apologies, but I have a tight schedule. No time for formalities.¡° Tsuyoshi clicked his tongue. His annoyance was clearly visible. ¡°I figured out as much.¡° His gaze inspected the destroyed door. The girl was far from innocuous. Throwing her out might not be the best course of action. Better not to provoke her. He didn''t rise through the ranks of Amegakure''s criminal underworld without relying on his keen instincts. His instincts served him well throughout the years. They screamed. Beyond her adorable cheeks lay danger. Asami smiled. ¡°Your subordinates were certainly less forthcoming. They quickly saw the errors of their ways.¡° Tsuyoshi examined his men. Tetsuya averted his eyes, denying any responsibility. He brought the little demon to their base. Orochi looked uncomfortable, while Iwao was preoccupied with his dislocated chin. They had a rough time. Tsuyoshi returned his attention to the mysterious girl. ¡°What do you want? I doubt you are here just for your personal amusement.¡° He listened. Her power lent her authority. Asami giggled. ¡°You are a smart man, I am glad you understand. Yuji, Mayumi, do these names ring any bells?¡° ¡°Not that I remember. I am a busy man. My activities run deep and wide.¡° Tsuyoshi sipped on his drink. ¡°Understandable, you can''t have your eyes and ears everywhere.¡° Asami grinned and folded her hands. ¡°I am here to settle their debts, Tsuyoshi. Cancel their debts and everyone is happy.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc IX Chapter 9 Arc IX Chapter 9 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Tsuyoshi raised an eyebrow, relieved and unsettled at the same time. The mysterious girl was beyond strange. ¡°That''s all? You caused this entire ruckus to settle some debt? You beat up my men, you destroyed my door, you crashed my party just for some petty debts?¡° Asami smiled and Yuji nodded. Tsuyoshi blinked. The girl was crazy, insane. ¡°Listen, we could have solved this issue in a more rationale, in a more peaceful manner ... ¡° ¡°Tsuyoshi, don''t understand me wrong. It''s true that I arrived to settle some issues, but that''s not the only reason I paid you a visit.¡± Asami''s voice grew ominous, cold, icy. ¡°I desire more, not a matter of debt. I am here for much more, for a vision of a future that might be.¡± Yuji offered a blank stare. ¡°What?¡± What was she doing? This wasn''t part of the plan. This wasn''t what they agreed upon. ¡°Thought so.¡± Tsuyoshi narrowed his eyes. The girl ... was interesting. The situation turned more complicated. Asami opened her arms to greet her newest underling. ¡°It''s a simple affair. Nothing serious, really.¡± Tsuyoshi listened. He didn''t believe her. Her words were sweet like honey, while her intentions weren''t. Asami explained. ¡°I merely desire your cooperation, and when I say you, I mean the syndicates. Your reputation precedes you, Tsuyoshi. I heard, you are a powerful man in the underworld. You wield considerable influence. I believe you can act as my representative, and inform the syndicates of my goodwill and my most gracious offer. The syndicates and I, I hope for a beneficial relationship. We all will profit from close and peaceful relations. After all, neither of us is interested in an open conflict. No need to escalate things, No need for unnecessary bloodshed. I am sure, an honest entrepreneur like understands, conflict and strife are bad for business. I don''t want to see the streets plastered with corpses and covered in blood.¡± ... ... ... Asami giggled. ¡°You see, I am a gentle soul. I detest unnecessary violence.¡± Tsuyoshi doubted very much so. The smouldering remnants of his once wall thought otherwise. Asami elaborated, ¡°I am aware that crime is an ... inevitable fact of life, a plight on society since the dawn of human civilisation, I accept such. The watchful eyes of the law can''t be everywhere at once. Where light, there is darkness, but you, my friends, have exceeded any reasonable limits. The syndicates have grown bold in recent times. You have crossed the line. You have broken the age-old covenant, I give that you give, I do that you do. You take, but give nothing in return. Your unrestrained greed and avarice threaten the very stability and survival of the village. That is why I am here, to remind you of your duties and social obligations. Times are changing, and the syndicates will change too. Adapt, or face my judgement. Because your blatant insolence won''t be tolerated anymore.¡± ... ... ... Tsuyoshi laughed. ¡°And what do you expect from us?¡° ¡°Not much. In fact, I think my terms are quite lenient and forthcoming. Reduce your activities. I want the streets of Amegakure to be safe again, and not full of cutthroats and thugs around every corner. We live in civilised times, the scum of the earth must disappear. Commerce and industry are suffering because of your constant meddling. Extortion and kidnapping won''t get us anywhere. You cut into Ame''s manpower pool. You recruit the young, the desperate, the poor. You even recruit rogue ninja, deserters, traitors, mercenaries, to bolster your ranks. I don''t care about their past endeavours, but I want them back. These men are bitterly needed considering the desolate state of Ame''s forces.¡± ... ... ... Tsuyoshi sighed. ¡°Your demands are quite ... one-sided, but you leave me with little choice. Times are changing indeed ... I never thought Pain himself would take an interest in the village. He never bothered before. I never thought Pain would send a little girl, but there you are. I will relate your message to the syndicates. I can''t guarantee, though, that they will listen. They are hard to convince.¡± Asami was pleased. ¡°I will see to it, my friend, I will see to it.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 10 Arc IX Chapter 10 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ An eventful day had passed, and Yuji was neither satisfied nor dissatisfied with the outcome of their little adventure. Yuji remained conflicted. His stance regarding their unexpected saviour was ambivalent at best. On the one hand, the girl used them as stepping stones to advance her agenda. On the other hand, she solved their debt issue and got rid of Tsuyoshi and his men for good. The girl kept her promise, despite her unconventional methods and all her deviations. The girl wasn''t entirely honest, but who was these days. The world was a dark place and honesty died a slow death. Yuji grumbled. The little princess honoured her word against all expectations. She deserved their gratitude, much to his dislike. Tsuyoshi wouldn''t bother them anymore. The man wasn''t stupid. He wouldn''t dare to defy her. Not after her little performance. Yuji remembered. Her dark sinister aura, the frigid cold surrounding her. Her existence frightened him. Her presence rendered them minuscule, meaningless. The girl said Pain, their all-mighty gracious god, sent her. Maybe her words were true. Maybe she was indeed a messenger of their god, another angel sent to punish the unbelievers for their sins. Rumours circulated about the Angel at his side. The woman enacted his will and interacted with the mortals in his name, gracing them with her presence. The girl might be another instruments of his divine will, but he doubted so. The girl was different. She didn''t seem like an angel, nor did she pretend to be one. Her personality was rather human. Not virtue, but ambition guided her path. It didn''t feel out of place. The way she spoke, the way she acted, fitted her nature. Her bearing was quite earthly, that of a ruler, that of a queen. There was little divine about her, but Pain wasn''t exactly the most benevolent ruler either. Contrary to his lofty words and benign intentions, their proclaimed god ruled with an iron fist and little love. He didn''t set the highest moral standard. The elders remembered his bloody deeds. Much innocent blood was spilled that day. He murdered Hanzo, his friends, his allies. Pains spared nobody in his frenzy. Driven by bloodlust, neither women, nor children, escaped his blind rage. They all had to die, Amegakure remembered. The village never forgot the days when the rivers once again turned red. Discontent was never voiced, criticism only spoken behind closed doors. Pain''s men roamed the streets and silenced dissident voices. Faithful believers, crazed cultists and misguided zealots, thugs and thieves, they were all and none. I will join the academy! I will become powerful! I will become a splendid villainess just like her! Ohohoho!¡° ... ... ... Her behaviour ... was ... unexpected. Yuji shook his head. His poor little sister had officially lost it. ¡°....¡° Mayumi pouted, offended by his lack of faith. ¡°You don''t believe me, do you?¡° He laughed. ¡°Silly sister, stop dreaming. You neither will become a splendid ... villainess, nor will you join the academy.¡° ¡°Why?¡° Mayumi crossed her arms. Yuji, ever the pessimist, scoffed. He knew how things worked. ¡°Look, joining the academy is a pipe dream. Without connections, you are nothing in this village. You are not from a prestigious family, you have no talent, you have no wealth. They have no reason to accept you. And even then, the academy is in shambles right now, a shadow of its former self. Forget your dreams, Mayumi ...¡° ¡°Mayumi?¡° Mayumi broke out in tears. ¡°Nii-san, you are such a meanie.¡° His sister started hitting him. Her little fists hurt surprisingly. ¡°Ouch. Ouch. Ouch. Stop hitting me.¡° ¡°No!¡° Mayumi intensified her assault. ¡°I understand, I understand, I will try to sign you up for the academy. Are you happy now?¡° Mayumi tears subsided. Her eyes sparkled again with new splendour. ¡°Really?¡° ¡°Yes.¡° Not that they would accept her to begin with. An orphan of unknown origin without a single ryo in her pockets and any knowledge about the ninja arts at the academy? Absurd. He didn''t need to worry, but Mayumi was happy for now. That was important. And she stopped hitting him. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 11 Arc IX Chapter 11 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her continuous knocking finally elicited a response from the deaf servants. Her trusted umbrella protected her from the elements, but standing outside in the cold beneath the pouring rain was not a pleasant experience. Asami waited before the wooden gate like the good girl she was. Patience was a virtue. A peephole opened, and a guard greeted her with the kindness of the household, a pair of narrowed eyes searching for undesired intruders. The gatekeeper''s gaze fell on her, a petite girl with a cat around her neck. ¡°State your purpose. Who are you? What do you want?¡° The infamous Amegakure hospitality. Always such a treat to be on the receiving end of so much politeness. At least, they didn''t attack her.i shook her head. ¡°Unless I am mistaken, this is the home of Hattori Masanari, head of the Hattori clan. The guard distrusted her. ¡°Possibly. Depends on who is asking.¡° Asami understood. ¡°My name is ... ... Asami. His Excellency Pain sent me to negotiate with the Hattori clan.¡° The guard wavered. Surprise was written all over his face. Her sweet, suave smile broke his remaining resistance. Pain, his name, was a useful tool at her disposal. His very name opened doors otherwise closed. ¡°Pain?¡°The guard''s hand trembled. The man was nervous. The name elicited dread and fear across the village. Asami grinned. ¡°Indeed, Pain sent me, and I desire to speak with the clan head. It''s a matter of grave importance.¡° The guard relented. Friendly persuasion and veiled threats unlocked the gate. Asami offered a subdued bow. ¡°You have my gratitude, you won''t regret your decision. The guard countered with a wry smile. ¡°We will see.¡° The man wasn''t alone. Numerous clansmen assembled in the front yard, trained warriors and veteran ninja. The men kept theirs hands close to their weapons, prepared to unsheathe their blades at any moment. Not that Asami expected otherwise. This was the fate of unannounced visitors, of uninvited guests. They were met with suspicion. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ His son appeared. Masashige opened the door and offered his respect, kneeling. ¡°Father, a girl appeared before the gate. The girl wishes to speak to you.¡° Masanari halted his brush and looked up from his scrolls. Masanari offered her a benevolent smile with a hint of sympathy. ¡°Tell me, what brought you to my humble home? I was told you were sent by Pain. So whom do I have the honour to speak with?¡° His words pleased her. Her shoulders relaxed, and the girl took a seat, making yourself comfortable. ¡°My name is ... ... Asami. I speak on the behalf of Pain, as he has little interest for mundane affairs. A shame, to be honest, but I won''t complain.¡° He noticed her choice of words. Her words were deliberate, carefully chosen. The subtle hints in between didn''t escape him. The girl produced a golden envelope from inside her kimono. A crest of unknown origin adorned the paper, a chrysanthemum. ¡°What''s this?¡° ¡°It''s an invitation, an offer to join me.¡° ... ... ... Masanari narrowed his eyes. ¡°Elaborate.¡° ¡°The world we know will undergo major changes. Nothing will stay the way it once was. Amegakure will need to adapt. A firm hand will be required to guide the village through the vagaries of fate. The village, however, cannot be guided by a single person alone. That is why I am currently gathering supporters among the clans, the remnants of the military, the economy. Together, we will restore order to Amegakure. I want you to be my right hand. Once again. Amegakure needs you, Hattori Masanari.¡° Masanari stared at the golden envelope. ¡°Why me? Why would you choose me? Why would Pain choose me?¡° Asami grinned. ¡°The better question is, why not? The Hattori clan still commands respect and authority, despite your recent downfall. The fall of Hanzo cost you dearly, but you were lucky to disassociate from him early due to internal disputes and that Hanzo hailed only from an insignificant collateral line. The Hattori clan escaped Pain''s blind wrath mostly intact.¡° You still possess immense wealth. You still profit from old connections and alliances. You still command a sizeable force of trained men, veteran ninja and warriors steeled by countless battles. You still wield power and influence beneath the surface. It''s only proper for a clan of your status to return to the political landscape, to reclaim its rightful position.¡° Masanari fell silent. Her offer was more than just tempting. Asami tilted her head. ¡°And you are mistaken, Lord Masanari, it was not Pain who is responsible for seeking you out. It was me.¡° Masanari''s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡° Asami giggled. ¡°Lord Masanari, I might act in the name of Pain, but I don''t necessarily act in his interests. Everyone has their own agenda, their own ambitions. I am no exception.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 12 Arc IX Chapter 12 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Masanari stared for a minute, a minute felt like an eternity, an eternity that lasted. Time passed, but his shock didn''t subside. His lips formed a wry smile, an uncertain smile, a worried smile. The girl contemplated the unthinkable, the unimaginable. What is bravery, or folly, that made her plot against Pain? Or was it a trap? Was the little demon only waiting for him to take the bait? His eagerness would spell not only his doom, but also that of his clan. Pain would not forgive, nor show clemency. The mere thought of treason was a crime punishable by death and paid with blood, their blood. Masanari retained his outside calm. The situation was precarious, dangerous. His composure couldn''t to slip under any circumstances. Masanari shook his head. A long sigh escaped his mouth. ¡°Lady Asami, your words undoubtedly honour us. You place much trust in the Hattori clan, but your trust is sadly misplaced. With all due to respect, Lady Asami, we must decline your gracious offer. We are not interested in being involved in your worldly affairs. We have no intention, nor the desire, to oppose Pain. Despite past grievances, we acknowledge Pain ... as the legitimate ruler of Amegakure. The Hattori clan might have his differences with Pain, but we are still loyal subjects of Amegakure regardless. We won''t turn our blades against our fellow villagers.¡° Asami countered with a secretive grin. ¡°Yet you remain neutral. Despite your alleged loyalty, the Hattori clan appears to show little enthusiasm for Pain and his reign. The clan mostly retreated from public life, with your power waning every day. ¡°Isn''t that curious, Lord Masanari? I doubt the sincerity of your words. Shouldn''t your clan take a more active stance?¡° Asami tilted her head. Masanari stiffened ever so slightly. Her words stung, but the truth could not be denied. ¡°Lady Asami, whom we support, and whom not, is first and foremost, an internal affair. The clan decides how we see fit.¡° Asami giggled amused. ¡°I don''t disagree, the future of the clan lies in your competent hands, and I am not the one to judge. But I am delighted that my words fall on fertile ground.¡° Masanari furrowed his eyebrow. He didn''t share her assessment. ¡°Do they?¡° Asami beamed. ¡°I would say so. Lord Masanari, I understand your worries. I understand your concerns. You think my offer is a trap, don''t you?¡° ¡°...¡° Masanari remained silent. Masanari retorted, ¡°That doesn''t answer my question.¡° ¡°It doesn''t.¡° Asami closed her eyes and pondered. Time passed. ¡°Lord Masanari, have you ever felt as if your life was not your own? Because I did. Born into this world, blessed with the precious gift of life, I watched the course of history far too long. Considerate of my actions, I merely reacted, never acted. I didn''t wish for much. I could have easily reached for more, but my heart desired little. I didn''t care. I was content with my lot ... in this life. I cherished what I had. I drifted along my path. I lived from day to day, but little by little, my happiness was taken away against my will. My light dimmed. Life took what little I had, leaving only a feeling of shallow emptiness, of hollow purpose. I was robbed. I was forgotten. I was used. I was feared. I was betrayed. I was abandoned. No more! Once again, I realised that fate was not necessarily my friend, admittedly a miscalculation on my part. I can only blame myself. I hoped for too much. The decisions I made led me to this point. I am tired of the vagaries of fate, Lord Masanari. I am tired of being tossed around. I am tired of having my life dictated. I am tired of being ignored!¡° Asami clenched her fist. Her muscles contracted, and her knuckles turned white. ¡°From now on, I will follow my own path. I will defy fate. I will defy heaven. I will shape the fabric of my future, the fabric of my reality. Because I am the smith of my own fortune, the smith of my own destiny. But even I need allies. No matter how powerful, the future cannot be carried by a single girl. Amegakure is the answer. You can be the strength in my arms, the carriers of my vision, the holders of my dreams. Greatness awaits us, the greatness that is my birthright, our birthright. Lend me your tired arms, your worn bodies. Because I will be your sword, your shield. United, we will stand, undivided. Stand at my side, and you will prosper. Stand at my side, and you will rise to heights never known before. Stand at my, because together we will write history.¡° ... ... ... ... ... ... ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 13 Arc IX Chapter 13 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Father.¡° Masashige entered. ¡°You were eavesdropping, weren''t you?¡°Masanari had returned to his work, but his thoughts lingered on the girl. Her words still occupied his mind. Masashige nodded. ¡°Not exactly the best display of good manners. I doubt your presence escaped her, but I suspect she didn''t mind considering her intentions.¡° Masanari laughed. ¡°Father, what shall we do? Can we truly trust her?¡° Masanari folded his hands. ¡° ... That''s the question. What''s your opinion?¡° ¡°We must conclude our information is limited. We know little about her. We can''t judge her yet, but her intentions appear genuine so far. The same applies to her offer. The girl clearly needs our support and our power. Not only that, Asami also considers Pain her enemy, or at least a competitor. I doubt her betrayal is a ruse to deceive us. The girl allows us to take revenge on Pain.¡° His son reported. Masanari fell silent. He listened. ¡°It seems we both agree.¡° ¡°So you trust her, father?¡° ¡°To a reasonable degree, yes. I see no reason to suspect her. She was a guest of our house, and she spoke the truth.¡° ¡°Are we going to support her?¡° ¡°It''s too early to tell, but we should consider her offer, or at least, not outright disregard her. Her offer is certainly tempting. She promises us status, power, vindication. I saw the determination in her eyes, Masashige, her unwavering conviction. The girl is far from ordinary. The way she acts. The way she speaks. The way she commands attention. It all comes too naturally to her.¡° ¡°Father ...¡° ¡°She said times are changing. She might be right. Not that we have much of a choice in this matter. We must observe her. I fear others are far less reluctant to join her cause.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In the meanwhile, a certain little girl enjoyed her first day at the academy, or tried to do so. It was break time, and Yuki enjoyed her precious bento bought by her precious nee-san with love. It tasted simply divine. Yuki''s cheeks blushed deep red like a cherry at summer. Nee-san''s love gave even the lowliest, blandest rice a special flavour. Her presence alone brightened up her day. Her first day at the academy proved unsuccessful so far. Yuki didn''t achieve any of her objectives. She tried her best to acquire what people commonly defined as ¡°friends¡°, which was easier said than done. A simple pencil would suffice. Nee-san taught her that any weapon was just a mere tool, an extension of your will. A weapon was useless without a wielder, without resolve. Any object was a potential weapon regardless of its innocuous nature. Her pencil was sharp, thin, solid, well-suited to stab the ignorant boy. Nee-san said the thorax was an excellent target. Center of mass, reliable, and hard to miss. The only downside was your weapon possibly getting stuck in the ribcage. The guts were less protected, in comparison. Neck was also a good choice, but always a messy, a bloody affair. Nee-san recommended the collarbone area, between thora and shoulder blade. The boy followed her eyes and spotted her pencil. He grinned and grabbed it. ¡°My pencil!¡° Yuki protested. The evil ruffian took her pencil! Such a dastardly act was unheard of! Yuki pouted. ¡°Give it back!¡° The boy scoffed. ¡°Why? What are you going to do?¡° ¡°I said, give it back! That''s my pencil! Nee-san bought it!¡° The boy grinned. ¡°Your nee-san? In that case I will keep it!¡° Yuki fumed and grabbed another pencil. Her armoury wasn''t depleted yet. The boy rested his hand on her desk. An amateurish mistake, as nee-san would say. The boy enjoyed her misfortune. ¡°Look, our little princess is finally reacting.¡° The boy didn''t cease his transgressions. He went further and stole also her bento. ¡°My bento ...¡° Yuki exploded. Enough was enough! He crossed a line he never should have. This lowly peasant laid his dirty hands on her bento! Yuki gritted her teeth. Her eyebrows twitched in rage. ¡°Return ... my ... bento ... Immediately!¡° ¡°Take it if you can ...¡° Yuki didn''t let him say that twice and rammed the sharp end of her pencil straight through his hand with all her force. ¡°Aaaarrrrrrgggggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Fuck!!!¡° The boy gripped his bleeding hand, his face convulsing in pain. ¡°You fucking bitch! Are you crazy?!! Trust me, wou will hear from me! I will tell the teachers!!!¡° Yuki ignored him and protected her bento between her arms. Her bento. The ruffians retreated. Yuki and her trusty pencil had triumphed. Not only did she defended her bento against external incursions, brave little Yuki also repelled the bullies. That will teach them a lesson. Nee-san would be proud of her. Most definitely. Now she only needs to find friends, but that was a project for the future. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ =^.^= Arc IX Chapter 14 Arc IX Chapter 14 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 14 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami finally arrived at home after a long day. The night was still young, and the moon stood high. It was a rare day. The never-ending rain took pity on the village, gracing Amegakure with a brief respite. The rain had ceased, and the usual thick, impenetrable layer of clouds was gone. From above, down from the crystal clear sky, shimmered the moon and a few lonely stars. The day took a toll on Asami, and the thought of finally returning home warmed her heart, despite her current home being located Pain''s loveless steel tower. The spartan apartment Pain provided her with, barely befitted her standing, but home was home, and for the time being, her modest accommodation sufficed. Asami opened the door. ¡°Yuki-chan~, I am home~.¡° No response. Silence. ¡°Hmm ...¡° Asami tilted her head, rubbing her chin. Where was her cute little Yuki-chan? Her Yukipie couldn''t have possibly gone missing. Asami shook her head, dispelling such evil thoughts. Her little treasure would never disappear. Yukipie would never worry her beloved nee-san. Asami commenced her search. In the living room. ¡°Yuki-chan~?¡° Yuki-chan wasn''t there. In the kitchen. ¡°Yuki-chan~, where are you~?¡° In the refrigerator. ¡°Yuki-chan~, are you there~? ¡° In the shelves. ¡°Yuki-chan~, nee-san is worried~.¡° In the bathroom. ¡°Yuki-chan~, come to nee-san~.¡° On the sofa. ¡°Yuki-chan~, don''t hide~.¡° Asami grew worried, her Yuki was nowhere to be found. Asami entered her room, finally locating her missing little sister. A slight smile adorned Asami''s lips.¡°Found you~. You can''t hide from nee-san~.¡° Yuki was sleeping in her bed, wrapped tightly in her warm, fluffy blankets. Not tightly enough for a certain caring nee-san. It was cold these days as winter was approaching. Her Yukipie was not allowed to freeze under any imaginable circumstance. ¡°It''s an old lullaby from the distant past, from a land far, far away. You wouldn''t know it.¡° Yuki wondered under her warm blanket. ¡°So it is from your okaa-san?¡° Asami shook her head. ¡°Not directly. It''s far older.¡° Her nee-san confused Yuki. ¡°Then where does it come from?¡° Asami chuckled and ruffled Yuki''s hair. ¡°It''s a complicated story, a story for another day.¡° Asami leaned closer and Yuki placed her head in Asami''s lap. For inexplicable reasons, Yuki felt safe, protected, and loved. Asami intoned her voice. ¡°Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~ Child do not cry ~ Your father went to war ~ And mother is no more ~ Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~ Child do not cry ~ The soldiers burned your home ~ You are now alone ~ Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~ Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~.¡° Asami repeated her tune until Yuki slowly closed her eyes and finally fell asleep. Yuki passed out, carried away into the sweet lands of dream and slumber. Asami kissed Yuki''s soft cheeks. ¡°Sleep well, my cute little treasure.¡° Yuki figure, her little angel. Such a serene, such a pristine presence. The world she would create was not only for her, but also for Yuki. The girl was the last person left to her in this cursed world. Hopefully, Yuki would appreciate her work one day, the future her hands had forged with iron and blood. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 15 Arc IX Chapter 15 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 15 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Ah, Lord Masanari, glad to finally meet a friendly face among all the strangers. We haven''t seen each other for a while, possibly for years. What fortunate events make you join our illustrious circle?¡° ¡°Long time no see, Makato. I see you are still as healthy as ever. Managing the remnants of Amegakure''s forces seems to become you well. I hope your duties ... don''t impose on you too much.¡° Masanari wasn''t surprised to meet a former colleague. His daughter accompanied her father as did his son him. Masashige stood at his side, listening. Makato might hail from a minor clan, but he held various position back then under the Hanzo administration, and now he was leading what remained of Hanzo''s once proud ninja force. Trying to recruit him was only logical. His voice carried weight among Hanzo''s former followers. Deprived of official support and funding, they were reduced to a group of ragtag ninja, a mere shadow of better days, but they haven''t lost their pride yet. Makato countered with a smile. ¡°I do my best, Lord Masanari, but you know, age is a treacherous enemy, always approaching. You didn''t answer my question, though, what brings Your Lordship here?¡° ¡°I can ask you very much the same.¡° ¡°That''s not fair. That''s not how the game is played, Your Lordship. I asked first.¡° Masanari grinned. Just like in old times. ¡°Fair enough, a certain girl convinced us with her extraordinary offer, but I guess we are not only ones. The girl attracted broad interest, from what I gather.¡° A significant number of people were assembled in the room, only waiting for their host to finally grace them with her presence. Masanari recognised various faces. Some were vaguely familiar. Others eluded his lackluster memory. What was certain, though, was that they were all important people. ¡°Who are they?¡° His gaze lingered on the sizable retinues. ¡°Them? They are mainly industrialists, entrepreneurs. The girl saw fit to invite the monetary and financial elite of the village. A wise move if I am allowed to comment.¡° Makato motioned towards the group to the furthest left. They kept to themselves. ¡°Asano Kichirou, revered patriarch of the Asano family. Heavily involved in the mining and construction sector. Steel and concrete are his lifeblood. He made a fortune during the 1st and 2nd war with the production of military goods and equipment. He armed Hanzo, old friend and foe alike. It paid off.¡° In the middle. ¡°The Furukawa clan in all its glory. Furukawa Ichibei. Alloys and specialised metallurgical products. They are also operating in electronics market. Conductors, circuits, generators. To the right. ¡°The Sumitomo led by Masatomo. They are primarily engaged in the chemical industry. Synthesis, fertilises, pesticides, explosives.¡° ¡°No, Tobi, stay in your lovely corner, and keep staring at your wall.¡° ¡°But ...¡° ¡°No buts, only adults are allowed to sit at the table.¡° ¡°But I am an adult too¡°, Tobi mumbled. Not that he was heard. With Tobi standing in the corner, Asami returned her attention to her visitors. Her guests were sitting around a single table. The military clans were positioned to the right side, the rich and wealthy to the left. Asami folded her hands. ¡°Greetings. I doubt any introductions are in order. We all know each other, more or less, don''t we?¡° Slight mumbling erupted from both sides. ¡°...¡° Asami sighed. ¡°Masanari, Makato. Makato, Kaoru. Kaoru, Kichirou. Kichirou, Ichibei. Ichibei, Masatomo. Masatomo, Kichirou. Kichirou, Makato. Makato, Ichibei. Ichibei, Masanari. Masanari, Kaoru. Kaoru, Masatomo. Masatomo, Masanari. Masanari, Kichirou. Masatomo, Makato. And Kaoru, Ichibei. Now everyone knows everyone. To a sufficient degree, at least.¡° ¡°...¡° No protest followed. Masanari stole a incredulous glance at her, as did others participants. His furrowed eyebrow betrayed his bewilderment. Asami proceeded. ¡°I assume you all know why we are attending this meeting. I think I made my purpose abundantly either in person, or in my missive. Amegakure is a broken village in its current condition, a broken nation on the precipice of collapse. I think we all agree things can''t go on like this. Everyone in this room has an interest in a stable Amegakure, or at least in a not completely dysfunctional Amegakure for various reasons. Might it be for persona, for monetary , or even simply for humanitarian reasons. I won''t pry, and to be honest, I don''t care. I only hope you care a modicum for the fate of your fellow countrymen and their well-being.¡° Asami''s eyes swept through the rank. She had their attention. Her friends were listening, and already calculating their options. They were waiting for to make the first step. ¡°My intention is thus to restore peace and order to Amegakure. The village shall rise anew from the ashes of chaos. Together, we shall build a strong Amegakure worthy of her name, a state filled with purpose. In order to do so, I summoned you to call on your cooperation. My undertaking will require manpower, and substantial financial resources. I have neither. You have both. The ninja clans possess the personnel. The industrialists possess the wealth necessary. I call on your wisdom. I am still young, inexperienced in many matters of life. As such, your advice would be invaluable.¡° Her guests exchanged knowing looks, gauging each other. So far, her visitors eyed her with suspicion. Rightly so. The magnates remained cautious, yet they didn''t dismiss her outright. They were listening with a glimmer of interest. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 16 Arc IX Chapter 16 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 16 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Kichirou, the most powerful and wealthiest among the industrial faction, took the word. Convincing him, bringing him on her side was of crucial importance. Unfortunately, the zaibatsu rarely parted willingly with their riches, even if they served a greater, noble purpose. ¡°Lady Asami, I think I speak for all of us, my esteemed colleagues included, your offers flatters us. You went to great lengths, and we graciously accepted your invitation. Your kind words are like honey, pleasant to listen to and sweet, yet what are we supposed to gain? With all due to respect, Your Ladyship, in what way will our clan profit from such an uncertain endeavour?¡° ¡°No offence taken, Kichirou-san, your points are valid. I am aware of the risks an alliance entails. Obviously, your contributions will not go unnoticed, your loyalty not be forgotten. Those who stand at my side will be remunerated accordingly when the time comes.¡° The clans exchanged meaningful looks. Mumbling and whispering erupted among the delegations. Their opinions remained divided. Ichibei was drumming his fingers on the table, contemplating. ¡°To be honest, I was hoping for more tangible benefits. Remunerated accordingly ... When the time comes ... Not what I wanted to hear.¡° Masatomo seconded his opinion. ¡°I must agree, lofty promises alone won''t convince us, ¡° Asami grinned. ¡°Your mercantile instincts don''t disappoint. Rest assured, you won''t regret your decision. You will be rightly compensated. My goal is to raise the village from ignominy. Amegakure shall be reborn as a new nation with new pride. Enrich the country, strengthen the military. A strong economy, a strong military, both are required to achieve such. A strong economy to guarantee internal stability and order. A strong military to project power across the neighbouring nations. Neither can be achieved without the other. No military without a solid foundation. No economy without military might. Industry and military must act in unison. I plan thus to enact numerous reforms to strengthen Amegakure militarily as well as economically. Our industrial base and our forces must be expanded with significant investments in infrastructure and rearmament. We will create a professional standing army the like of which the world has never seen before. Both projects will require vast amounts of money. We are talking here about billions of ryo, and more, sums that Amegakure''s treasury cannot sustain on its own. Your wealth will be needed to carry out the reforms. In exchange for your loyalty, Amegakure will rely on you in terms of construction and procurement. Roads and bridges, factories and power plants will be built, armies raised and supplied. Contracts worth millions are waiting for you. Particles of purple chakra gripped the room, deadly and saturated with pure undiluted power. Kaoru crumbled under the weight of sheer overpowering presence the chakra exuded, realising only now that the source of the chakra was none other than the girl. Asami removed the hand blocking her vision, revealing a pair of glimmering purple eyes. Her eyes harboured a ghostly, otherworldly touch. ¡°My apologies for my somewhat intrusive actions. I never intended to resort to such brutish methods, but you forced my hand. I hope my little demonstration sufficed to put your lingering doubts to rest, Lady Kaoru.¡° Her pressure ceased, and the iron, suffocating grip vanished. Kaoru panted heavily, visibly scarred. Fresh air revitalised her lungs. Her body was shivering, trembling uncontrollably, keenly remembering the cold, menacing chakra. Kaoru gazed at the table, her stare and mind blank like the void. An innocent girl with a gentle smile welcomed Kaoru once again. Her petite appearance had fooled her. The girl had suppressed her chakra, reducing her presence to a minimum. Nothing extraordinary for a kunoichi of her skill and capabilities. The girl could have easily coerced into submission, yet she approached them out by peaceful means, even going as far as to treat them as equal despite their apprent disparity in power. Asami beamed. ¡°Lady Kaoru, I must ask again, did my demonstration satisfy your curiosity? Or do you desire more tangible evidence ...¡° There was only one answer. Kaoru shook her head. ¡°Not necessary, you proved your point more than enough. As long as Your Ladyship honours her word, the Fuma clan will not refuse your call.¡° Asami merely nodded. Her gaze turned left. Her performance stunned them, adding weight to her words. Her chakra left a most memorable impression. ¡°How do you decide?¡° Kichirou stole a glance at his colleagues. They thought the same. ¡°If possible, we would like to discuss things among us for a moment.¡° ¡°Of course, take your time.¡° ¡°You have our thanks.¡° Kichirou and company left the room. They took their time. Minutes passed, and minutes turned into hours before they and their entourage finally returned. They had arrived at a consensus. Asami greeted them with a smile. ¡°I am listening.¡° The industrialists bowed their head before her, expressing their new-found respect. ¡°We see merit in your proposal. Despite minor misgivings, we accept your favourable terms. We are at your service, Lady Asami, may your wisdom lead Amegakure into the future she deserves.¡° Asami had won. For the first time for ages, her heart lighter. The power she had yearned for all these years finally was hers. This was justice. After all the setbacks, all the failures, all the disappointment she had suffered, she arrived now where she always belonged. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 17 Arc IX Chapter 17 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IX Chapter 17 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Tobi was pouting in his lone silent corner, staring at his only companion, a dull and grey wall. People had already left, but poor Tobi was still stuck in his corner, without permission to leave. His mistress was cruel. ¡°Senpai~, senpai~, senpai~.¡° His mistress didn''t dismiss him outright. Instead, senpai gifted him, a humble servant, a modicum of her precious attention. Senpai was thinking, brooding, thinking, brooding, but first and foremost thinking while folding her hands with intellectual flair. Her response was nonchalant at best, barely acknowledging his meagre existence. ¡°Yes, Tobi, I am listening.¡° ¡°Senpai~, can poor Tobi leave his corner. The corner is dark and cold. The walls don''t want to talk with Tobi.¡° Tobi gesticulated. Asami took her time, deliberating. Her answer was positive. ¡°Why not.¡° Tobi was overjoyed. He was finally welcomed back into the arms of society. ¡°Thank you senpai~, Tobi is really really happy.¡° Asami mustered a smile, slightly amused by his comical behaviour. ¡°I am glad. After all, I care about my stupid little Tobi.¡° Tobi heavily doubted so. Her continuous insult and mistreatment hurt him, but at least senpai cared about Tobi. Apparently. Supposedly. Theoretically. But she did to a certain degree, and that made Tobi happy. ¡°You know, Tobi, I was thinking about you. I was thinking about you for quite a while, to be exact.¡° ¡°Really? What was senpai~ thinking about?¡° Tobi tilted his head. He felt appreciated. Senpai spent so much time on him. ¡°You are a curious case, Tobi, a veritable riddle. Your entire existence is a mystery to me, an enigma unsolved. I was always wondering as how you, a ninja of such mediocre skill and ability, was able to enter Akatsuki, an organisation founded on strength since its inception. A simpleton like you shouldn''t be here, yet you are. And not only that, you even made it to my partner. How is that possible? I never could wrap my mind around it. ¡° Tobi didn''t understand. ¡°Senpai~, Tobi doesn''t understand.¡° Asami grinned. How predictable he was, Tobi truly never changed. ¡°Of course, you don''t understand. You never do, do you, Tobi? Always naive. Always ignorant. Always my stupid little Tobi.¡° Her words stung Tobi. ¡°Senpai~, what are you getting at?¡° Asami beamed. Her hand gripped the hilt of her sword. ¡°Tobi, what are you doing here? Why were you attending this meeting?¡° ¡°My sweet little Tobi, you are far too young to play this kind of games with me. You are playing your role well. I must congratulate you for your convincing performance; but even the best slip up at times. Playing the fool doesn''t work forever, Tobi. Let this serve as a little friendly reminder for you.¡° Tobi gulped. Asami chuckled in amusement. ¡°Be careful where you step, Tobi. The great game is treacherous. So many good men have lost their lives because of negligence, carelessness, or lack of adequate loyalty. I don''t think you are particularly keen on joining them soon. You are a smart Tobi, aren''t you?¡° Asami leaned closer, her whispering lips gracing his ears. ¡°One day you must choose on which side you are standing. I recommend you to choose wisely, my sweet little Tobi. It''s never too late to reconsider your allegiance. Because you are either with me, ... or against me. The latter rarely ends well.¡° Tobi stiffened, but her message was received, and Asami retracted her blade. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Obito wandered along the empty corridors, gritting his teeth in annoyance. Things hadn''t turned out neither as planned, nor as expected. A familiar voice berated him from behind. His dripping taunting sarcasm was unmistakable.¡°What an intriguing spectacle.¡° Obito knew the voice only too well. It was him. ¡°Zetsu ...¡° Zetsu appeared from the ground below. He had eavesdropped on their conservation, much to his dislike. ¡°The all-mighty Madara, humbled by a mere girl.¡° ¡°...¡° Obito clenched his fist. ¡°Not only did you get your cover blown, you also got yourself cornered. An impressive feat.¡° Obito bit his lips, hissing, ¡°Watch your tongue, Zetsu, you are talking too much.¡° Black Zetsu couldn''t care less about Obito''s wounded self-esteem. As if he ever cared about the feelings of lowly humans. They were such feeble creatures. ¡°Nevertheless, a fascinating girl, isn''t she? The way she commands respect ... The way she wields authority ... The way she wields power ... ¡° The girl had a nostalgic touch, from an era long past. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc X Chapter 1 Arc X Chapter 1 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Nii-san, stop running. Slow down, nii-san, your nee-chan can''t follow.¡° Mayumi struggled to keep up with his pace, but Yuji was even bothered in the slightest. He didn''t care. ¡°Mayumi, I told you countless time, stop bothering me! Stop dabbling around! Stop dallying behind! You are seriously wasting my time and patience!¡° ¡°But nii-san ...¡° Mayumi pouted in mock indignation. Her nii-san was mean. Her nii-san wasn''t like the gentle and caring nii-sans from her novels. He didn''t treat his cute little sister with kindness and consideration. The nii-sans from her books did. Yuji couldn''t care less. He was already well-used to her usual repertoire of temper tantrums. Mayumi behaved too much like a little princess. Unfortunately, they were neither noble, nor rich. Quite the contrary, they were paupers, chronically short of money and funds. At least, they got rid of Tsuyoshi and his henchmen thanks to the intervention of a mysterious benefactor that shall not be named. Because of her, they enjoyed now some breathing space without massive debts to worry about. Times were hard, but their life took a turn to the better. ¡°No nii-san, shut up and follow me. We need to buy groceries at he market before it gets dark.¡° Not that it mattered, Amegakure was always dark and gloomy regardless of the hour. ¡°...¡° Miyumi obeyed despite much, grumbling, pouting, and glaring daggers at him. Yuji loved his sister dearly from the bottom of his heart, but he knew, it was deadly to give ground to her. Never indulge in her little games! Brace yourself and stay strong! Ignore her! That was his standard procedure, and it worked ... Mayumi tugged at his clothes. ¡°Nii-san! Nii-san! Nii-san!¡° ¡°What''s now? Didn''t I tell you shouldn''t bother me?¡° Mayumi ignored him entirely, giving him a taste of his own medicine. ¡°Nii-san, look, there are people standing there! What are they doing?¡° Yuji followed Mayumi''s gaze. Indeed, a sizeable crowd gathered along the alley in silence. They didn''t talk. They didn''t speak. They were just ... standing around without clear purpose. A curious sight considering they were standing exposed int he open, unprotected from the ever pouring rain. Something clearly attracted their attention. ¡°I guess we should take a look.¡° Mayumi nodded, agreeing with him. They took advantage of their height. Their short stature allowed them to slip through the sea of people, advancing slowly but surely. The honour and dignity of Amegakure must be preserved unimpaired, and her integrity must be guarded! In this solemn hour, conscious of our resolve and our responsibility, conscious of our sacred duty, we must therefore proceed to secure by force of arms what was denied to us in peace! We, the people of Amegakure, must rally in unity and loyalty, prepared for the severest sacrifices to preserve our honour, and peace! In order to achieve our cause, new national policies shall be enacted, and reforms unprecedented shall be implemented across the land. A new administration shall be established, composed of civilian and clan representatives under the guidance of a single council. The council shall deliberate all matters pertaining to the state and the village. All classes, high or low, rich or poor, shall participate in the affairs of state, equal in rights among each other. All lords and their retainers, regardless of status and privileges, shall answer henceforth to Amegakure. The authority of the council shall not be questioned. Evil customs of the past shall be discontinued. The old feudal order shall be replaced by a new hierarchy founded on the just principles of law and nature. Ancient castes, a source of stagnation and tyranny, shall be abolished. Farmers and peasants shall be freed from their lords and masters. Artisans and merchants shall be freed unjust restrictions and limitations. The common people of the land shall all be allowed to pursue their true calling and talents at their own accord. Knowledge shall be sought to strengthen the foundation of Amegakure, to promote agriculture, to promote commerce and industry. The martial spirit of the land shall be resharpened. Universal conscription shall be introduced in service and defence of Amegakure. Taxation shall be reformed. Ancient privileges and exemptions shall be abolished. Everyone shall contribute to the progress of society according to their means and abilities. The Council of Amegakure.¡° A single crest adorned the leaflet, a black chrysanthemum on white ground. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^= Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc X Chapter 2 Arc X Chapter 2 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami presided over her hastily improvised and poorly organised office that once was her modest apartment.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com Her rooms were small, cramped, and ill-suited for all kind of administrative task, but it sufficed as a temporary solution. For the time being, her former apartment fulfilled its new noble calling and allowed her to govern her emerging realm from the safety and coziness of her living room. Masanari assured her the would the Hattori provide her soon with a more suitable accommodation. Their clan compound would serve as her impromptu headquarter for her future activities. The Hattori would also provide her with the necessary staff, servants, and maids. A noble lady of her status shouldn¡¯t perform menial task of meagre importance, such as cooking and cleaning. Unimaginable and truly dreadful. After such a long time, she would reclaim her old life, that of a true princess. Asami was looking forward to it. She really was. Asami was patting Katsuki, her personal huggly cuddly fluffball. So soft. So warm. So fluffy. She was such a lovely pet. Katsuki was a reliable source of profound rest and relaxation in stressful times like these. Moving the wheels of history all by her own was an exceedingly tiresome affair. After a long day of work, little girls like her deserved some well-earned rest. Asami smiled. Katsuki was so sugar sweet. ¡°How do you like my tickles?¡± ¡°Purr.¡± Katsuki closed her eyes and purred in deep satisfaction. She was in heaven. Her mistress treated her well. ¡°Thought so.¡± Asami smiled. Katsuki enjoyed her preferential treatment in forms of tickles. Her favourite kitten loved being tickled under her fluffy chin or around her cute tiny earises. ¡°...¡± Makoto hesitated. ¡°I appreciate your compliment. Unsurprisingly, Your Ladyship, is well-informed about my person.¡± He should have expected so. Asami smiled along. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Asami patted her fluffy kitten. The soft cuddly temptation proved irresistible. ¡°My intention is to rely on your expertise and knowledge once again. They are both sorely needed in desperate times like these. I have a series of tasks for a man of your talents.¡± Makoto raised an eyebrow. ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°I want you to rebuild Amegakure¡¯s intelligence network. Our services have disintegrated after all these years. We are blind, Makoto. We rely on rumours and hearsay for information. We stumble around like fools in the dark. Such circumstances are unacceptable. We require a working intelligence apparatus. We need to know what our enemies are thinking, what our enemies are planning. If the village shall survive the struggles to come, we need to be ahead of them. Fix this situation, Makoto. You have the experience. You have the connections. You know the men. Gather your people and start your work. We will provide you with funds and personnel.¡± Makoto He didn¡¯t appear enthusiastic. ¡°That is quite the task, if I may speak freely. It might take years ...¡± Asami reassured him with a smile. His concerns were understandable. ¡°No need to worry, Makoto, I am a patient person. Neither do I seek, nor do I expect immediate results. In fact, you will need to operate with limited resources in terms of trained personnel. The military takes precedence when it comes to the allocation of ninja. Kaoru and her clan have their hands busy with reorganising our forces from scratch. They will need every ninja they can get. You will rely thus mostly rely on civilian personnel, merchants, artisans, etc. I hope that¡¯s not an issue. Personally, I think that¡¯s not the case, as the vast majority of ninja aren¡¯t exactly cut out for the intelligence business. Ironically, they lack stealth and secrecy. And those few who are, those are easily ... replaceable. So take your time and proceed with diligence. If it takes years, so be it. We are willing to play the long game if necessary.¡± Makoto didn¡¯t object. ¡°A reasonable approach ... I will commence my work tomorrow. I will try to reactivate some of my old channels. If we are lucky, they are still functional. Anything else you require?¡± ¡°Yes, before I forget, I would appreciate your help with a set of projects, projects of the more special kind ... Delicate operations, and a personal inquiry of mine. Strictest secrecy is demanded, and highest confidentiality must be maintained. Their existence must remain guarded at any cost. You are the right man.¡± Makoto paid attention. ¡°I am listening.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 3 Arc X Chapter 3 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ With the help of Yuriko, his daughter, Makoto assembled his old crew. Yoshito, Isamu, Raiden, all three were old friends and allies. Three dependable souls, completely loyal to Amegakure, and eager to join his cause. Makoto greeted them. ¡°Yoshito, Isamu, Raiden, I am glad to see you again after such a long time. Feels just like the old times.¡± Isamu agreed. ¡°Same here. Brings back fond memories.¡± Makoto stared at the group.¡±I hope I can count on you once more, just like in old times.¡± Yoshito chuckled. ¡°Of course,you can. Why should we turn we down an old friend in need? Besides, I heard you are quite the busy person lately now that you are under the little princess'' thumb. I was told she recruited Is that true?¡± Makoto clicked his tongue. ¡°You and your poignant questions. To keep things simple, I am ... at her service. That''s all I am willing to say.¡± Yoshito grinned in victory. He got his answer. ¡°So the rumours are true. Makoto, do you know what they say about your little princess?¡± Makoto smiled. ¡°Tell me, Yoshito, I am listening. What do they say?¡± Raiden chuckled. He took the word after observing from the sidelines. ¡°You know how they work, rumours about her are spreading like wildfire throughout the village, yet they contain little information of value. They are all equally absurd. Some call your mysterious girl a wrathful black angel here to punish us. Some call her a divine emissary sent to us by Pain-sama. Some say she is in truth a demon in human skin, craving for human souls. Some say she is a foreign princess from a distant land that took pity on us. Some say she put down the criminal underworld of Amegakure all on her own and saved two children from their terrible fate. Some say she is just a little girl without name. Some refer to her as a woman of extraordinary beauty and grace. A woman of refined tasted with hair black as the darkest night and skin pale as untainted marble. Demure and decorous. Virtuous and benevolent. What is certain, though, your little princess caused quite a ruckus with her proclamation.¡± Isamu shared Raiden''s assessment. ¡°Indeed.¡± Makoto was confused. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Producing counterfeit money, on an industrial scale no less. Land of Fire ryo, Land of Earth ryo, Land of Lightning ryo ... We are talking here about millions, possibly billions, of counterfeit ryo. These are massive sums.¡± ¡°Not only that, it will also fall to us to put them into circulation.¡± Only Raiden was missing. ¡°Let me guess, a coup? Staging a rebellion? Destablising countries? What does our little princess want from me?¡± Makoto chuckled. ¡°No need to dramatise, Raiden, you are assigned a special mission, a simple investigation. Lady Asami want us to investigate the fate of the imperial lineage.¡± Raiden blinked in confusion. Her request startled him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Lady Asami didn''t specify much as to why, but she suspects that Pain might be related to the once ruling imperial household. She wishes us to clarify whether that''s the case, or not. We will assist her.¡± ¡°Very well, but isn''t the empire just a myth, a fairy tale?¡± ¡°Yuriko.¡± Makoto turned to his daughter. His daughter assisted him. ¡°Most definitely not, Raiden. We did a cursory analysis. The results are clear, we can say with much certainty, the empire did exist, as did the imperial household. Written records might be sparse after all these centuries following the daimyo revolt and warring clan era, but surviving fragments testify the empire''s existence beyond any doubt.¡± Makoto agreed with her assessment. ¡°Your mission is to gather all information available, Raiden. Furthermore, you are also tasked with locating the former imperial capital. Some traces must have survived the times.¡± Raiden was contemplating his options. ¡°I will do my best. Any clues where I should begin?¡± Yuriko assisted him. ¡°We suggest you consult the temples. Their archives and libraries are among the oldest in existence. They hold countless documents and texts, and were mostly spared from destruction throughout the daimyo and warring clan era. If someone has the answers we seek, it will be the priests and monks.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°As for the capital, rumours point eastwards, towards the Land of Fire. That''s all we know.¡± Raiden stared at Yuriko. ¡°The Land of Fire ... The Land of Fire is big.¡± Yurikio dismissed his concerns. ¡°I know.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 4 Arc X Chapter 4 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami sighed. Another day, another debate, another heated discussion in the council with her directly in the line of fire. Discussions ... Discussions never change. This time, Asami enjoyed the privilege of clashing with Kaoru, representative of the Fuma clan, her most senior military advisor, and unofficial Minister of War. Kaoru didn''t exactly appreciate her new title and the wide range of responsibilities encompassed, but such was life. Every administration required a solid structure and organisation, a clear hierarchy and effective leadership. Kaoru and her clan oversaw all military related matters and were responsible for implementing her structural and doctrinal reform. So far, her reform program proceeded smoothly, with only minor instances of friction between her and the Fuma clan. Relationships were mostly cordial and amicable. Asami leaned back in her chair before addressing Kaoru across the room. ¡°Lady Kaoru, no need to dramatise beyond reasonable limits. We are friends here. At least, I assume so.¡° Kaoru didn''t share her assessment. ¡°You of all people accuse me of dramatising? 80,000 men ... 80,000 men ... 80,000 men!!! That''s out of the question! With all due respect, Lady Asami, your proposal is the definition of insanity!¡° ¡°I must concede you have some valid points, but I hardly consider 80,000 men ... a sizeable force. 80,000 are frankly nothing. A minuscule force, a glorified police force at best. 500,000 ... 600,000 ... 700,000 ... A million, that''s where we start to talk about adequate force projection. A million men under arms ... That''s what I call a proper army.¡° Kaoru threw a glance at Masanari, Asami''s right hand within the council and de facto minister for civilian affairs. He was agreeing with this madness? Masanari merely shrugged. It wasn''t him who made the policies. Asami folded her hands. ¡°But let''s return to the original topic, I am acutely aware of our limited manpower pool, so I settled for more modest dimensions. 80,000 strikes me as a reasonable size, all things considered. We need mass, Lady Kaoru. We need boots on the grounds to challenge the Hidden Villages. 80,000 men will have to suffice for our purposes. Not that we have much of a choice in that regard. 80,000 is all we have. We must use them with care.¡° Kaoru still remained unconvinced. Her doubts hadn''t subsided yet. ¡°Still ... 80,000 ... Such a force will strain our manpower to the absolute maximum. Even then, I don''t see how Amegakure is supposed to muster a force of this size ...¡° ... ... ... Kaoru hesitated. ¡°I guess, ... I stand corrected, but what about training? Conscripting people with no experience is one thing, is another matter entirely. I have barely any ninja at my command, around 3,000 at most. I can hardly train a force thirty times my size, not to mention in such a short time. Individual quality will inevitably suffer among the new recruits. I don''t want them to end up as cannon fodder.¡° Asami reassured her. ¡°I promise they won''t. 80,000 sounds more dramatic than it really is. In fact , we aim for little more than 40,000 ninja, a number we hope to decrease further through various measures.¡° Kaoru raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hmm?¡° Asami continued her soliloquy. ¡°We will field a combination of ninja and conventional forces. 40,000 ninjas. 40,000 soldiers. That''s the plan. Our ninjas will serve as the tip of the spear, while the latter will secure the rear area and perform other occupation duties. They should be able to quell unrest and fend off minor attacks on their own. We will completely replace non-essential elements with non-ninja personnel. I see no point in rear services such as command, communications, supply, and medicals units being composed of ninjas. They contribute little to the actual fighting, but absorb a significant number of ninjas for non-combat duties. Too much tail. Too little tooth. We will change that. We will rely on a reserve system and regular rotation. Maintaining a standing army of 80,000men is inadvisable, and far from inconspicuous. We are not alone. The other villages are watching us. It would be foolish to assume that they wouldn''t take notice of our force expansion. We can justify a maximum 20,000 under the pretence of territorial defence and without arousing unnecessary suspicion. We will reform the academy. The academy in its current form is an outdated institution, antiquated and inadequate in terms of size and scope. The academy will be massively expanded and the current curriculum drastically altered. Too much time and effort is wasted on useless and periphery subjects. Too much school. Too little academy. It''s not our job to teach them reading, maths, geography, and common sense. That''s what a school is for, not the military. It''s the reason why we will raise recruitment age to fourteen. We need able-minded and able-bodied recruits, and not a bunch of undisciplined children.¡° ¡°...¡° Kaoru and Masanari stole a discreet glance at each other. Wasn''t that a bit rich coming from a girl that was fourteen at most herself? ¡°We will cut down academy graduation to six months. That''s enough time to provide them a basic training. The new improved curriculum will be far stricter and more selective with a stronger emphasis on practical orientation and fieldwork, such as leadership, tactics, formations, and manoeuvring. It will provide them with a solid foundation for later. In general, we will eliminate ninja missions. Our ninjas shall focus on their personal development and capabilities. Missions are just an unnecessary diversion of time and resources. Not something we can afford.¡° Kaoru sighed. This was too much for her, a kunoichi of the old school. The little princess'' reforms were radical, so much was clear. They would change the lives of Amegakure''s ninjas forever. ¡°Lady Asami, I sincerely hope you know what you are doing. You are tearing down the very foundations of ninjahood ...¡° Asami shed few tears about their untimely demise. ¡°Lady Kaoru, new times often necessitate radical change. As so many other things, missions are an obsolete system. Missions might have once served a purpose, but they have long since outlived their usefulness. The time has come to dispense with them, hasn''t it?¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 5 Arc X Chapter 5 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki had a strange feeling, a very strange feeling that stubbornly refused to disappear despite numerous days passing. Her enigmatic feeling persisted as recent weeks unsettled her mind. Something had changed. Her instincts told her that something was going on behind the scenes, unbeknownst to everyone, her included. The wheels of history were moving tirelessly, irresistible in their march. Her days at the academy passed, flowing along like a peaceful mountain stream, yet a subtle breeze of change blew through Amegakure, all-encompassing and vigorous. Nothing remained the same. The academy, her teachers, her fellow students, the curriculum had all changed. Not to the worse. Yuki harboured no sympathies for the past. All things considered, academy life had taken a turn for the better. Much to Yuki''s displeasure, operation friendship progressed little so far, but she still had nee-san. And nee-san was everything Yuki needed. Nee-san''s sweet fragrance, her soft touch, her gentle kindness, her warm embrace, her well-shaped yet firm ... Yuki shook her head, dispelling her frivolous thoughts. Her days at the academy were pleasant. Her lessons insightful and educational. Nee-san admonished her to study hard, and Yuki wouldn''t disappoint her precious nee-san. Yuki would give her best, studying hard and practising daily. The teachers were forthcoming, treating her with particular care. Unlike with other classmates, they never raised their voice against her and rarely criticised her. Almost as if they were afraid of her, but that was probably only her imagination. After all, why should the teachers be afraid of her? That made no sense. Instead, they lauded her progress, praising her diligence and hard work. Yuki was the teachers'' undisputed darling, much to the envy of her fellow students. Their envious glares didn''t escape Yuki, but so far their jealousy proved inconsequential. Her fellow students displayed no intention to antagonise her. Quite the contrary. Active opposition and open hostility had nearly ceased following the unfortunate bento incident. She proudly informed nee-san about her successful defence of her bento. Nee-san summarily approved of her actions. The nefarious perpetrator avoided her stare since then. The boy and his henchmen looked even scared of her and their faces visibly paled in her presence. They kept their distance. It turned out nee-san was right all along. Her actions earned her the respect of her classmates. As nee-san said, it was better to be feared than loved, if you cannot be both. The curriculum had also changed. The new modified curriculum was rather military focused. Something nee-san would certainly approve of. In fact, Yuki suspected it was nee-san that was behind the recent modifications, and she was determined to find out. Yuki knocked and entered nee-san''s room. Hopefully, nee-san wasn''t busy with work. Chakra is not some sort of distinct entity, not some sort of weapon, or tool. Chakra is you, and you are chakra. It''s the burning energy of our soul, the radiance of our very being and intellect. Chakra is our will imposed on reality, given shape and form.¡° Yuki listened. Nee-san was right, chakra was the reflection of oneself. Yuki''s chakra was timid, shy, weak. Unlike hers, nee-san''s chakra stood proud in defiance, potent, elegant, pure like crystalline water, pristine like the air. It was the reason why nee-san demanded nothing short of perfection. Nee-san was the paragon of perfection. Of course, nee-san would demand nothing less of her. Nothing less was acceptable by her standards. Nee-san clenched her fist. ¡°As such, chakra in its passive state is an energy that must be directed, guided. Chakra without guidance is powerless. Only control turns enables you to access your chakra. Do you understand, Yuki? Your resolve must remain firm. Your purpose unwavering. Your path clear. Chakra is, more than anything else, the unity of body and spirit. This is why control is indispensable. Control is the essential to ninjutsu. Without it, your chakra is directionless, purposeless, wasted, weak. Easily disrupted and tempered with. The strength of your chakra depends much on your conviction.¡° ¡°...¡° Nee-san''s sermon finally ended. Not that Yuki wasn''t used to them by now. Nee-san was a strict teacher, and she clearly loved to hear herself speak. ¡°Now proceed.¡° Nee-san''s scrutinising gaze fell on her. Yuki followed nee-san inst instructions and mobilised her chakra just as she was taught. Establish a connection. Imagine. Visualise. Internalise. Once again, Yuki summoned her chakra, creating a tiny sphere of chakra. Nee-san appeared satisfied so far. Her gaze approved. ¡°Now modulation. Manipulation. Density first.¡° Yuki acted. Chakra density increased and decreased. Her sphere contracted and expanded. ¡°Now shape and form.¡° Yuki listened. Her sphere morphed into an ovoid, then into a quadratic, hexagonal, octagonal cube. It was difficult and a painful affair, but Yuki succeeded despite enormous pressure. Weeks of hard training finally paid off. Nee-san mused. ¡°Now the last part. Let''s see how far you got this time.¡° Nee-san called forth her purple chakra around her index finger and poke Yuki''s innocent sphere. But her sphere resisted nee-san''s invasive chakra. Unlike countless times before, her sphere didn''t shatter immediately upon contact. Her chakra repelled nee-san, standing fast. Nee-san blinked in complete surprise, not believing her eyes. ¡°You ... hardened ... your chakra ...¡° Yuki smiled, squealing inside. She did it. She finally did it. Nee-san was quick to regain her composure. ¡°Mild fluctuation and dispersion, but still within acceptable levels. I guess you pass, for today, at least.¡° Yuki jumped in joy. For the first,time she passed nee-san''s scrutiny. This was a glorious moment. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 6 Arc X Chapter 6 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Guarded by her retinue of selected Ame-nin, Asami spent her time, as every so often in life, waiting, waiting for the Fire Daimyo to receive their delegation. In a poor display of diplomatic politeness and manners, His Grace made them wait before entertaining them, before His Grace deemed them unworthy of his immediate attention, but such was reality. Amegakure only qualified as a minor village in terms of prestige and power, a dwarf among giants. Considering Amegakure''s status, They were lucky to be even granted an audience with the lazy bastard. It took weeks to arrange their visit. And now it took hours to be received. Whether their treatment was intentional, or not, either way, his actions didn''t demonstrate proper etiquette. In fact, their treatment bordered on the realm of diplomatic slights. Entire wars were fought for pettier insults, but magnanimity prevailed. Asami sipped on her warm tea after nibbling on an arrangement of biscuits and pralines. At least, they adequately provided for in terms of victuals and beverages. That was something. Confectioneries cheered Asami up. Meanwhile, Katsuki treasured her prized bowl of milk. Eventually, a court official appeared. ¡°Lady Miyumi, His Grace is willing to receive your delegation. You may enter now.¡° ¡°How fortunate.¡° Asami grinned. Finally. Hours of waiting and massacring innocent biscuits ultimately paid off. The delegation prepared itself. Yuki accompanied her, walking at her side. Yuki looked anxious with her pulse was running high. Asami took Yuki by her hand. ¡°Don''t be nervous, Yuki. Everything will be fine. Nee-san is there for you.¡° Her words elicited a weak smile from a mildly blushing Yuki, successfully reassuring her. Together, they were the perfect example of wholesome sisterly love. They even shared the same outfit, the same kimono, and the same hairstyle, a cute yet practical ponytail. Asami leaned closer, whispering into Yuki''s ears. ¡°And don''t forget, today I am your dear Miyumi.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Shikaku, Konoha''s chief strategist and official head of the Nara clan, had experienced better days. Today wasn''t one of them. Annoyance was written all over his face after spending a good portion of his morning waiting until a certain ill-mannered daimyo remotely considered receiving them. ¡°...¡° Shikaku folded his hands, grumbling. What a drag. Hiashi displayed a higher degree of patience: His fellow emissary and head of the Hyuga clan enjoyed his tea in typical stoic Hyuga calmness. Nothing fazed them. ¡°You seem troubled, Shikaku. Take some tea. Tea helps to calm the nerves.¡° Shikaku politely declined. ¡°Hiashi, I am not much in the mood for tea ... Especially, not today. Not only are we here to beg for money because our glorious village elders have nobody better to send, but His Grace makes us also wait like idiots ...¡° Both Asami and Shikaku were freed from their sudden stupor. Yuki grew worried and tugged at neesan''s kimono, startling her. ¡°Nee-san. Nee-sa, you are spacing out.¡° Asami noticed her lapse in attention and smiled. ¡°Don''t worry, my little Yukiepie, nee-san was just distracted.¡° Hiashi elbowed Shikaku in the ribs. ¡°Shikaku, what''s the matter? What happened?¡° Shikaku recuperated, hiding his anxiety at all costs. ¡°Nothing. It''s nothing.¡° His words did little to reassure Hiashi. He didn''t buy his weak deflection. Asami took the opportunity and seized the initiative, approaching Shikaku with her most gentle smile. She didn''t recognise him. She didn''t know him. She never met him before in life. They were strangers, absolute strangers meeting for the first time. Asami steeled her resolve and bowed. Her theatrical skills were once again needed. ¡°Greetings, His Grace did not inform us about the presence of another foreign delegation, but I am delighted to greet you in the name of Amegakure. My name is Hattori Miyumi, daughter of Lord Masanari, current head of the Hattori. Together with my younger sister Yuki, we are speaking on behalf of the Hattori clan.¡° Yuki imitated her precious nee-san and bowed, delivering a flawless execution. Asami deployed her sweetest smile in her arsenal. She was cute and innocent. Don''t mind her. Everything depended now upon her acting. ¡°Whom do we have the honour to meet?¡° Shikaku raised an eyebrow. Amegakure? Hattori clan? Nee-san? What ... what? Did he ... mishear? While Shikaku hesitated, Hiashi took over. ¡°Greetings, it is an honour to meet you, Lady Miyumi, Lady Yuki. My fellow friend, Shikaku, the head of Nara, and I, have arrived to represent Konoha''s interests. Asami looked amazed. ¡°You are from Konoha?¡° ¡°Indeed.¡° Hiashi offered a diplomatic smile, neither warm, nor cold. ¡°That''s wonderful.¡° Asami clasped her hands together overjoyed, much to Yuki''s surprise. Nee-san was acting strange, very strange. Yuki had never seen nee-san ... this ... positive. It was very un-nee-san-like. Asami beamed in full radiance and without the smallest hint of malicious intent. ¡°This is the first time I meet people from Konoha.I am even privileged to meet the head of the legendary Hyuga clan. Father told me much about your village, your strength, your sense of duty and loyalty. Konoha and Amegakure, we might have had our differences in the past, but I sincerely hope our villages will continue to coexist in peace, cooperation, and prosperity. Amegakure cherishes the friendship with such a noble village as Konoha.¡° Hiashi nodded. ¡°Likewise.¡° ... ... ... Was this really Asami? Shikaku began to doubt. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 6.1 Arc X Chapter 6.1 Vissit for updates =^.^= Some Asami fanart together with the latest chapter. All thx to Arc X Chapter 7 Arc X Chapter 7 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami beamed. Remember, you are cute and innocent. Cute and innocent. CUTE and INNOCENT. No evil thoughts. No evil intentions. Just fluffiness, kindness, and happy sunshine. ¡°Pardon my curiosity, Lord Hiashi, but I wonder, what leads Konoha to the capital of the Land of Fire, so far from home?¡° Hiashi hesitated before sharing some innocuous information. ¡°Financial matters primarily. Unfortunately, Konoha is currently experiencing difficult times. We are seeking financial aid for reconstruction purposes ... ¡° Both, Asami and Yuki, tilted their heads in charming unison, and blinked. Their confusion was written plainly across their faces. Reconstruction purposes? Yuki didn''t understand. Asami feigned she didn''t understand. Asami responded with a polite giggle. ¡°What extraordinary coincidence. How small the world is. We also arrived to request financial support in behalf of our village. Perhaps that is why we were grouped together.¡° Hiashi agreed. ¡°Possibly.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Yet I fail to understand what you exactly mean by ¡°reconstruction¡°? What should Konoha need any reconstruction? ...Vissit for updates ... ... Silence. Hiashi and Shikaku stole a glance at each other, exchanging looks of disbelief. Shikaku cleared his throat. ¡°Lady Miyumi, I gather ... you haven''t heard about ... recent events ...¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The daimyo grinned behind his fan. ¡°You have convinced me. I will extend my helping hand to both, Konoha and Amegakure. May today herald a new era of peace and property between the two villages. Asami bowed in gratitude. ¡°Indeed, Your Grace. Once again, your legendary wisdom precedes you. The people of Amegakure shall never forget your boundless generosity ...¡° At least, not until tomorrow. ¡°... Amegakure will repay your gratitude in time to the best of our abilities.¡° Shikaku rolled his eyes. Sure. Boundless generosity ... Such big words. But her flattery worked. The fire daimyo was happy. And a happy daimyo was a cooperative daimyo. ¡°I hope Konoha echoes Lady Miyumi''s sentiment.¡° Hiashi lowered his gaze . ¡°Of course, Your Grace. Konoha shall never forget your generosity, either.¡° ¡°How wonderful.¡° The fire daimyo relished his rare moment of importance. ¡°I hope you will keep us company for the rest of the day if possible. Naho, my precious niece, is an ardent fan of the famous actress Princess Gale. We thus invited her and her group for a live performance. We even organised a small banquette. You are all welcome to stay.¡° Shikaku declined. ¡°Unfortunately, that is not possible. Urgent matters require us to return to Konoha.¡° Asami rolled her eyes. Urgent matters ... Sure. Certainly, urgent matters of extreme urgentness. The fire daimyo looked disappointed. ¡°How unfortunate. I hope that, at least, Lady Miyumi, Lady Yuki, keep us company.¡° Asami mustered her brightest smile, accepting an offer she could hardly decline. ¡°Of course, Your Grace. It would be an honour for us to attend such a spectacle.¡° Asami had not even the slightest idea whatsoever who this so-called self-proclaimed Princess Gale was, nor did she care. Yet Asami played along and smiled. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 8 Arc X Chapter 8 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki was tugging at nee-san''s sleeves, begging for attention. ¡°Nee-san, this ... banquette is boring.¡° Asami sighed. ¡°I know ...¡° ¡°Nee-san, can''t we finally leave?¡° Asami calmed her cute little sister, rewarding Yuki with a head pat. ¡°Patience, bear with it. , we will play our roles as long as necessary. we will leave soon.¡° Yuki nodded. ¡°Understood.¡° Princess Gale ... Asami had seen many things in life, an imbecilic drama about the illusionary powers of friendship, companionship, and comradeship, and whatever else, wasn''t one of them. Asami detested the play from the depth of her heart. I will never give up ... As long as I draw breath, I will muster all my strength and forge a path! Rainbow chakra ... Such idiocy ... foolish nonsense destined for the naive and ignorant, a veritable insult to her intellect and intelligence, but the daimyo''s niece appreciated the spectacle. Among the crowd, Asami identified the roaming silhouette of Princess Gale, Fujikaze Yukie, her actress. All alone, and only accompanied by a stranger, an older man. Possibly her producer? Her manager? ¡°Yuki, let''s go.¡° Asami took hold of Yuki''s hand and approached the actress for a final polite goodbye before leaving. ¡°Greetings, Princess Gale. Fujikaze-san, your acting was all but exquisite. A marvellous performance if I might say.¡° The princess reacted in a most unrefined and undignified manner, Yukie scoffed. Not very princess like and missing any sort of noble decorum. Yukie crossed her arms. ¡°And who are you?¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Such a cold reception ... I am Miyumi, daughter of the Hattori clan, and this is my cute sister, Yuki.¡° Sandayu flinched for the fraction of a second. The name Doto caught him off-guard. ¡°Your concerns are appreciated, but unnecessary, Lady Miyumi. We are aware of the dangers. Thus, we decided to employ the services of Konoha. We are currently trying to hire the famous Hatake Kakashi.¡° Asami''s eyes widened. Kakashi ... Suddenly, Sandayu enjoyed her complete undivided attention. ¡°Hatake Kakashi? The Copy Ninja, I presume?¡° ¡°Correct, the Copy Ninja. His strength is known across the lands. He will provide us with adequate protection ...¡° Asami giggled. ¡°As has to be expected. Kakashi, the Copy Ninja, the second coming of the White Fang of Konoha, is a without a doubt capable ninja of extraordinary skill. You will find yourself undoubtedly in good hands, although I hope you won''t need them.¡° Hatake Kakashi. The Copy Ninja. Former ANBU captain. Veteran of countless mission and battles. The very epitome of an elite ninja ... Why on earth would, of all people, a mere theatre crew require his services specifically? The entire mission ... made little sense. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The banqueted had ended. Together, Asami and Yuki returned to their room and were now preparing for sleep, wearing their matching satin pyjamas. The land of dreams claimed Yuki early. Meanwhile, her busy nee-san was still awake. The night was the time to plot and scheme. ¡°Yuriko ...¡° Yuriko appeared from the shadows, always prepared to serve. ¡°At your service, Lady Asami.¡° ¡°Yuriko, unless I am mistaken, you are specialised in intelligence gathering, aren''t you? ¡°Correct. Intelligence division. Specilisation, intelligence gathering.¡° Yuriko''s answer pleased Asami. Like father, like daughter. ¡°Gather your men, Yuriko. Investigate Fujikaze Yukieand her assistant, Sandayu. I want to know everything about them. And when I say everything, i mean everything. You have until tomorrow. Be quick. We have little time. ¡° ¡°Any leads?¡° ¡°... Land of Snow. Asama clan. As far as I remember, the Asama clan fell from grace following Doto''s takeover. Doto killed his brother and seized power. The Asama clan was among his brother''s most loyal retainers. Investigate potential connections between her assistant and the former daimyo .¡° ¡°Understood.¡° Yuriko disappeared. Asami stared at the sky above. It was a clear night and the star shone bright. Fujikaze Yukie, who are you? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 9 Arc X Chapter 9 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Hurry up, Sandayu, I want to leave this wretched place as fast as possible. I can''t stand the sight of this damned palace any second longer.¡° Koyuki clicked her tongue from inside the carriage. How she hated this place. Sandayu was quick to apologise. ¡°Of course, Lady Yukie, just a moment, my lady. We need to load all the luggage before departing.¡° Koyuki grumbled in annoyance. ¡°Then do what''s necessary ...¡° ¡°Not so fast!¡° A certain girl interrupted their departure, accompanied by her little sister and a cat. Asami made her entrance, shaking her head in open disappointment. ¡°Lady Yukie, departing without even saying goodbye. I am dismayed. What crimes did I commit to deserve such cold treatment? Aren''t we friends? Koyuki clicked her tongue. The annoying girl didn''t stop pestering her. ¡°No, we aren''t. We are most definitely NOT friends!¡° Asami sighed, deeply disappointed. ¡°Such a shame. I guess that''s something we must agree upon, right, Princess Koyuki?¡° ... ... ... Koyuki ceased to move, sat there like petrified. Her blood froze in her veins and Asami enjoyed her fair share Sandayu gulped. ¡°How ... How do you know this name ...¡° Asami offered a soft giggle. ¡°As an emissary of Amegakure''s name, I have my sources.Vissit for updates Anyway, I think we all have much to discuss, don''t we? ¡° ... ... ... Asami glared. ¡°No, not at all, it''s a sincere piece of advice on my part, Princess Koyuki. I am even giving it to you for free. ¡° Her words finally showed some semblance of effect. No snarky comment. No frown. No eye roll. No futile show of defiance. Did she finally reach the stubborn fool of a princess? Asami continued, ¡°Politeness aside, I have a question for you, Princess Koyuki. Tell me, what do you want?¡° Koyuki stared at Asami. ¡°What do you mean?¡° ¡°Princess, man is by nature a creature of ambition. Some evil tongues might even say of boundless greed. I would disagree. We all beings longing for purpose, shaped by our dreams, our desires, our aspirations. In the end, it is us who forge our very own destiny in life. Some of more. Some of less. Princess, have you never asked yourself, what do you want from in life?¡° ... ... ... ¡°...¡° Silence. Koyuki lowered her gaze. ¡°Thought so ...¡° Asami folded her hands. ¡°Princess, I am not here to judge you, nor is it my place to berate you. I am not you, nor do I share your pain, your suffering. Yet I can''t that you were meant to travel the land as an actress, far from home and without happiness, Is that truly what you want? Do you truly wish to continue this ill-conceived charade for the rest of your life?¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 10 Arc X Chapter 10 IX ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°No ...¡° Koyuki murmured. Her answer pleased Asami. ¡°Indeed. You are destined for more, far more, Princess Koyuki. Have you never considered reclaiming what is rightfully yours now that you depart for the Land of Snow? Koyuki''s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? What did you say? Since when are we travelling to the Land of Snow?¡° ¡°Your retainer told me so. Sandayu informed me that you intend to head for the Land of Snow.¡° Koyuki narrowed her eyes at the culprit. ¡°Is that true, Sandayu? I wasn''t told anything like that.¡° Sandayu began sweating. ¡°Well,yes, the most recent scenes of Princess Glae were supposed to be shot in the Land of Snow ...¡° Koyuki fumed. ¡°Sandayu, didn''t I tell you, time and time again, that I will never return again!¡° ¡°But Princess ... I beg you, you must return. The Land of Snow needs you ...¡° Sandayu pleaded. Koyuki exploded. ¡°I couldn''t care less, Sandayu. I will never set a foot on the Land of Snow ever again. The entire country is cursed. A country of ice and snow, of frozen tears and hearts of stone.¡° Asami watched and observed. This affair was apparently more complex than expected. An unwilling princess met a willing retainer. That was a problem. Asami tried her best to mediate. After all, it was of crucial importance for the princess to return. ¡°Princess , I suggest listening to your retainer. Sandayu has a point.¡° Koyuki directed her anger at Asami. ¡°You too?¡° Asami remained unfazed. Koyuki''s innocuous glare didn''t bother her in the slightest. ¡°Consider your position, Princess. Your father was known as a wise and benevolent ruler, the true paragon of a just daimyo. He loved his people as he loved you. His reign brought peace and prosperity to the Land of Snow until fate decided otherwise ... Princess, you should step into your father''s shoes. It''s time for you to reclaim your legacy. I know you are a kind-hearted person deep inside you.¡° Koyuki objected in a fit of anger. ¡°I am not! Don''t you know what everyone calls me? They call me the princess without a heart, the princess without emotions!¡°Vissit for updates Asami giggled. ¡°An actress through and through. Your act might work on others, but not on me. In fact, you are quite quick to react at the mere mention of emotions for a supposedly emotionless person. You are lying to yourself all these years, aren''t you?¡° The forces of fate and foreign politics were working in curious ways indeed. A week ago she was asking the Fire Daimyo for a series of loans, and now she was here sailing with a ship to the end of the civilised world to dethrone an usurper with serious delusions of grandeur to install a ... more benign administration according to the best practices of Realpolitik. Not that she would ever admit the latter aloud. From inside the ship, a man joined her in the harsh weather. It was Sandayu. Asami greeted him. ¡°Greetings, also here to breathe some fresh air?¡° ¡°Lady Asami ... , we need to talk.¡° Sandayu''s hardened. Asami offered a smile for the sake of politeness. ¡°I am listening.¡° ¡°Lady Asami, I am no, but why are you helping us?¡° ¡°Does that mean I need a reason to help someone in need?¡° ¡°That''s beside the point, Lady Asami.¡° ¡°Then elaborate, Sandayu. What do you desire from me?¡° ¡°...¡° Sandayu hesitated. ¡°I am not that naive to believe that you are helping us out of the goodness of your heart alone. Your Ladyship expects something in return.¡° Asami smirked. ¡°An astute observation on your part. But to be fair, I think such was rather obvious to begin with. You can hardly accuse me of deceiving you. I do. You do. I give. You give. That''s how the world works.¡° ¡°... ... ... So what does Your Ladyship demand in return?¡° ¡°Not much. I merely demand loyalty and fealty. We will strengthen economic and military cooperation. A public declaration of friendship. A trade agreement. A military alliance. When Amegakure calls, the Land of Snow shall answer.¡° ¡°And what if we say no ...¡° Asami was forced to giggle. ¡°How amusing~.¡° Sandayu narrowed his eyes. ¡°What''s so funny?¡° Asami looked into the distance. ¡°You know, the very idea of you considering defying me ... seems absurd. As if a goldfish would contemplate to wage war on heaven itself. ¡°...¡° ¡°Tell me, why would you defy me, why would you try to defy the inevitable course of history?¡° ¡°... of a history yet to be written, Lady Asami. I only hope Your Ladyship knows what she is doing. I am not interested in seeing my country being led down a path of ruin.¡° ¡°Rest assured, I do. A wise man once said, the conqueror is always lover of peace. Only because I tend to use the pen, that doesn''t mean that I disparage the sword. Quite the contrary. The pen and the sword, they both have their uses.¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 11 Arc X Chapter 11 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ It was still snowing. It was still fucking cold to the point they were freezing their arses off. And they were still wandering though a frozen hell of land. The Land of Snow was frankly an inhospitable place with an atrocious reputation well deserved, but their little expedition into foreign lands proved necessary and their suffering worthwhile. Conquest and imperial ambitions were naturally a painful affair. They never came easy, yet her fledgling realm thirsted for ever more land, ever more resources. Together and under Asami''s protection, their carriage travelled along snow dusted roads, heading for their destination. It was a long and arduous journey. Her precious Yuki-chan was even freezing. Her imouto was apparently not used to the sharp drop of temperatures, despite hailing from the Land of Iron. Not the most convincing story ... Yet, Yuki was shivering and shaking to an unnatural degree, while clinging to her nee-san the entire time. Fortunately, her nee-san was there to pet her and keep her warm with an arrangement of kisses and cuddles. Yuki insisted on the effectiveness of the methods employed. Whereas Asami was less convinced and less inclined to share Yuki''s optimistic assessment, but who was she to argue with her imouto. Certain voices in the back of her mind suggested Yuki was merely simulating to extract kisses and cuddles, but such appeared unlikely. Her beloved Yuki would never deceive her, would she? A nefarious and shameless plot of this calibre were unlike her. Asami rewarded Yuki''s cheeks with a tender kiss. Tightly packed into a thick protective cocoon of blankets, she was safe and healthy. Meanwhile, Koyuki met their open display of sisterly love with suspicion. Her raised eyebrow betrayed her bewilderment. ¡°Something the matter, Princess?¡° Asami beamed. Koyuki fell silent. ¡°... ... ... Not really.¡° Asami continued petting her Yuki like a new born kitten. ¡°I see, as cold and uncommunicative as usual, Princess.¡° ¡°... I take that as a compliment.¡° Koyuki snorted before facing Snadayu. ¡°How long until we arrive at the castle?¡° ¡°Depends, Lady Koyuki. Two, three, possibly four days depending on the weather. Also we decided to take a little detour.¡° Koyuki disapproved. ¡°How so? I thought we are taking on the castle.¡° Asami answered. ¡°No need to rush, Princess. Sandayu and I discussed the matter beforehand. We advise against heading directly for the castle. Not yet. Confronting Doto right now appears ... counter-productive. Doto can wait for the time being. He is not our top priority.¡° Kokyuki frowned. ¡°... and what about your promise?¡° ¡°I will honour my word when the time comes. The time for revenge hasn''t come yet. We intend to meet up with the Asama clan and their allies. Sandayu assured me of their loyalty. They will pledge their support for our cause. We must secure local allies first. We must expand our power base to guarantee a smooth and seamless transition of power following Doto''s demise. We don''t want any nasty surprises. We don''t want to risk a power vacuum and plunge the land into a potential civil war. What we need is a quick and painless ascension to the throne. Your legitimacy shall not be questioned, Princess. That is why we need to approach the clans first.¡° ¡°...¡° Her elaborations and her spacecraft silenced Koyuki for good. No comment from her highness. ¡°It''s as if a chicken is challenging a dragon. Comical, amusing, and highly suicidal. Seriously, what do you guys want? Just get lost and stop pestering me before I change my mind.¡° The enemy leader gritted his teeth. ¡°Enough. You have spoken your last word.¡° Asami beamed. ¡°I strongly doubt so~.¡° ¡°You ...¡° The leader clicked his tongue in anger. ¡°Yuki-chan, ... do you remember your lessons~?¡° Yuki stared at her nee-san with a slight sense of confusion before nodding. ¡°I do.¡° ¡°Marvellous~. Take care of the rabble for nee-san~. ¡° Asami encouraged. Koyuki. ¡°What?¡° The ninja. ¡°What?¡° Yuki. ¡°WHAT???¡° ¡°Don''t worry, these lowly peasants shouldn''t pose much of a danger anyway. Regard them as an adequate training opportunity. Practical combat training so to speak of.¡° Asami reassured her imouto. ¡°Understood.¡° Yuki clenched her fists. Her time had come earlier than expected. Nee-san believed in her! It was time to put her training to use and purge nee-san''s enemies with righteous fire! Yuki readied her kunai and charged the enemy with full conviction, blind fanaticism, and love! For the glory of nee-san!!! Attack!!! ... ... ... ¡°The girl won''t stop messing with us, Nadare. I guess we must teach her and her imouto a lesson¡°, the female ninja snarled. ¡°Apparently, Fubuki. Not that it matters.¡° Nadare, their leader, seconded her opinion. Yuki ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc X Chapter 12 Arc X Chapter 12 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki charged with her iron kunai gripped in her hand, cuteness and adorableness leading the way. Nothing would stop her. This was the moment she had been training for all this time. High expectations were resting on her tiny shoulders. Nee-san must not to be disappointed. Yuki''s partially cute and partially minimally terrifying war cry reverberated through the air. ¡°Wwwaaaaaaaaa ...¡° Unfortunately, her clumsiness failed her. Her feet stumbled and Yuki fell, hitting the frozen face forward. The lecherous snow made her trip. ¡°... ... ...¡° This wasn''t exactly supposed to happen. Her head remained buried in the snow with all her face fuming crimson red from pure shame and embarrassment and her only wish being to die. Her feet tripped ... on a pile of snow. What a disgrace. Her actions brought dishonour to nee-san. She must now atone for her failure by either committing suicide or dying from cold and starvation. Yuki wasn''t brave enough for the former, so she chose the latter over ritual suicide. Dying from cold and hunger appeared like the more civilised solution to her current predicament. She would just stay here lying in the snow and wait for her merciful death to arrive. Such was her destiny. ...Vissit for updates ... ... She was dead. Don''t mind her. ... ... ... Don''t mind her. ... ... ... Don''t mind her. She was dead. Nothing to see here. Just a corpse in the making, claimed by the frozen lands of snow and ice like so many other unfortunate travellers before who had falling prey to the calamitous forces of eternal winter. Just forget about her until she becomes a malevolent spirit in her afterlife, haunting other even more unfortunate travellers wandering the land for disappointing nee-san. She deserved to die. She must pay in blood. Only death would erase her sins with blood and restore nee-san''s honour and dignity. ¡°Nadare ...¡° The enemy woman glared. ¡°I know, Fubuki. They are messing with us.¡° The enemy leader fumed, barely containing his anger, understandably. She would have been quite angry too in his stead. The man clenched his fists.¡°You fucking little bitches, who do you think you are to look down on us, proud ninja of Yukigakure. I will make sure to teach you imbeciles a lesson. Fubuki, Mizore, eliminate her and her stupid kitten. Show them no mercy.¡° ¡°Understood.¡° The woman and oversized man disappeared. The fight had begun and Katsuki wagged her tail in a sense. Yuki captured her domestic kitten with a hug. ¡°Stay with me. We must stay together ...¡° ¡°... Above.¡° Katuski warned her. Yuki jumped backwards, evading the hulking ogre of a ninja and his massive punch. Slow and cumbersome, he hardly proved a noteworthy challenge. Mizore struck and missed. The woman chuckled. Her smirk reminded Yuki of nee-san. Just without the ability to back it up. ¡°Not bad for a little brat. Let''s see if you can dodge this.¡° The woman''s aura shifted. Her chakra gathered, solidifying. Wind and water combined, producing ice. Just as nee-san taught her, sharpen your senses and listen to your chakra. Always stay on the move. Fubuki formed a hand seal. ¡°Ice Release. Swallow Snow Storm.¡° Hundreds of ice born constructs formed in the air, a swarm of birds created to kill. The projectiles were unleashed, yet Yuki dodged with ease. The woman''s attack were slow and unimaginative. Nee-san had made her suffer through much worse just for the sake of training. This laughable attempt at her life was nothing in comparison. Fubuki gritted her teeth, ¡°Damn it.¡° Her hands formed another. ¡°This time you won''t get away.¡° More ice birds. Myriads of them aimed at her. This might be slightly troublesome ... This time she was serious. Big evil jutsu with much power ... This was beyond her current skill level... Nee-san hardly taught her any defensive jutsu, or rather no jutsu at all so far. Her training consisted just of basic of fire exercises ... beginner techniques at best ... Nothing usable ... This outcome was clearly nee-san''s fault. Defenceless, severely out gunned in the jutsu department, and slightly panicking in the face of adverse circumstances of utmost danger to her life and kittenhood, Yuki adopted one of nee-san sagely stratagems and what nee-san termed a tactical retreat on the operational scale for strategic redeployment, namely running quickly. With a kitten in her arms, Yuki started running to avoid her impeding doom. Fubuki smirked. ¡°You won''t escape.¡° The living birds shot after her with murderous razor sharp intent and substantially less keen on letting her escape another time. Yuki''s eyes widened. She wouldn''t be able ... to dodge ... Shit ... ¡°Neko no jutsu. Fireball.¡° Fire and ice collided, cancelling each other in a cataclysmic explosion. Katsuki and her improvised jutsu saved them in the nick of time. ¡°What?¡° Fubuki looked surprised. Yuki stared at Katsuki with a similar sense of surprise. Meanwhile, nee-san applauded in her usual amused way. ¡°Superb teamwork, Yuki-chan~ How fortunate of you both to survive~. You defied my expectations~.¡° ¡°Enough!¡° The enemy leader exploded. ¡°Enough of this nonsense. Your little games end right here, right now!¡° ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 13 Arc X Chapter 13 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The enemy summoned his chakra. Arctic winds surrounded his figure, gathering, obeying his command. ¡°Ice Release: Wolf Fang Avalanche Technique ...¡± Several explosions disrupted his jutsu. Nee-san intervened with a barrage of fire, an array of purple beams. Nee-san clicked her tongue, shaking her head in utmost contempt, disappointed by the enemy''s meagre intellect and apparent lack of common sense.It was always the same. ¡°Oh my, my friend, I think you misunderstand your position. Threatening my cute little Yuki-chan with your evil, evil jutsu~. What are you thinking~? You can''t hurt my cute little treasure~, right~? ¡°...¡± Defiance was their answer. The enemy leader clenched his fist in obvious frustration. Nee-san''s words angered him, not much to Yuki''s surprise. Nee-san was many things, but humility and modesty were certainly not among her fortes. Her formulation elicited his wrath. Nee-san drew her steel, a blade north far from home. Purple flames coated her sword in glee.Nee-san was serious. This was the first time that Yuki witnessed Nee-san fighting in earnest. It was just like in her dreams, Nee-san, the epitome of grace and elegance, the warrior princess from legends! The enemy smirked.¡±So her highness finally decided to deign us commoners with her noble presence. You underestimate us at your own peril, lass.¡± ¡°...¡± His provocations proved ineffective. Nee-san lifted her blade, her hand gripping the hilt, the tip facing the enemy. ¡°Yuki, Katsuki, ... Retreat. Stay back and protect the Princess. Nee-san will take care of them. The enemy is still beyond your offensive capabilities. Engaging them would be foolish.¡± Yuki agreed wholeheartedly with Nee-san''s assessment. Not that such was pretty obvious beforehand without Nee-san throwing poor Yuki and Katsuki nearly into the jaws of death. Yuki didn''t complain and decided to graciously overlook Nee-san''s how fortunate of them to survive comment.¡±Understood.¡± Yuki hopped back to safety across the plane with Katsuki tightly enclosed in her arms, careful not to trip again. The nefarious snow wouldn''t get her this time. The fight continued. Nee-san wielded her blade and disappeared ... Her figure vanished into thin air. The enemy''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Shittttttt ... Disperse! DISPERSE!!!¡± The man named Nadare slid backwards. His men dispersed in an instant. As Yuki thought, Nee-san was fast, far too fast for her untrained eyes, barely a flickering shadow. Her senses were still unable to follow her movements. ... ... ... Frozen winds were blowing across the icy plane. A glacial smirk adorned Nee-san''s face. ¡°I missed ... How unusual ...Must be my age. I guess I am growing old.¡± ... ... ... The frigid winds cleared the smoke and no ninja whatsoever was to been seen. ¡°Hehehehe, oh my, they are smarter than they look. Well played.¡± Nee-san sheathed her sword and resorted to an amused giggle. The enemy had chosen ... to run with their tails between their legs, despite all contrary declarations of false bravado and personal honour. As Yuki learned, both accounted for little in the world of ninja. Ultimately, even they were cowards when things were about to get sticky, little better than mercenaries. No sense of honour. No sense of duty. No loyalty beyond their village and their immediate interests. Only eyes for the gold lining up in their pockets. Nee-san was right when she called them misguided and disposable tools, mindless puppets without conviction fighting other people''s wars for personal greed and lured by coin. Mercenaries like them would be forgotten by history. They were slaves of their own choosing and masters of none, trapped for all of eternity in their invisible cages. Such was the destiny of every ninja. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Escape was his only choice. Doto was running, fleeing as far his legs carried him. His castle was burning. Explosions were ringing the distance. The sound of fighting, of steel clashing, permeated the castle turned into a battlefield. His men were outnumbered and outfought as the tide of battle had turned against them. It was time for him to save his skin. Retreat, regroup, fight another day. His people had rebelled against him and his benevolent rule, him, him, the bringer of prosperity and peace, of progress and technology. The common people didn''t understand. Blinded by their ignorance, his retainers and the clans had chosen to revolt against his rightful rule. The people rose up to dispose of him, to replace him with the little bitch. Even his ninja betrayed him. Nadare, Fubuki, Mizore, the dogs of war had turned their back on him the moment it suited them. Spineless cowards. Not that he expected otherwise. Yet he wouldn''t succumb. Kazaka clenched his fist. Using a secret passage, he would escape and reclaim his throne from her cold, dead hands. One day, he would restore his rule. ¡°Hahahaa. Ahahahahaha. Hahahahaha. Hahahahaha.¡± Doto descended into maddened, insane laughter of a madman deluded. The world would know the glory of Doto Kazahana once again! His eyes spotted light at the end of the tunnel. The secret passage was about to end with liberty awaiting him. He would journey south, across the sea. He would go into hiding and bide his time. For now, the bitch and her friends had won, but the last word wasn''t spoken yet. He would return ... ! A lone figure stood at the end of the tunnel. The light rendered her silhouette visible in the darkness of torches and subterranean corridors. It was the silhouette of a girl. Long lustrous black hair. A petite, slender frame. A sword guarded her waist. Her closed eyes opened, and his blood froze in his veins. He felt unprecedented terror, fear, ... desperation. Menacing purple interlaced with a floral pattern black as the night illuminated the darkness, boring deep into his very soul. These ... These eyes ... His legs staggered backwards, unwilling to move. The girl giggled, amused. ¡°Like a rat leaving the sinking ship, aren''t we?¡± ¡°...¡± An avatar manifested, a grim demon of death entirely armoured in the heaviest plate of a design he had never seen before. ¡°We need to talk, Your Grace. A certain person displayed heightened interest in your timely demise. I intend to honour her wish.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 14 Arc X Chapter 14 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 14 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ As so often in the history of the realm, the venerable matters of statecraft and politics, regardless of importance, are not discussed behind the secrecy of thick walls and closed doors, but rather in broad daylight, in the ear of the public. In this case, while wandering along the tatami covered floors of the Hattori clan¡¯s compound. ¡°And this is how we returned, Lady Kaoru, from the far, frozen north, we travelled all the way back to Amegakure, our precious home.¡± Asami beamed with the pure innocence of her pubescent cheeks. No shred of malice could ever cross her lustrous lips. Her listening counterpart, in the meanwhile, proved certainly less receptive to her suave words. Kaoru, head of the Fuma clan, her counsellor for military matters, her sword and shield, followed her steps, decisively unimpressed. ¡°An amusing tale, no doubt, Lady Asami. So that is why you diverted from your plan at short notice and without informing us. Not the most professional behaviour, if I might add.¡± ¡°Opportunities are like sparrows. Fleeting and momentary. You need to seize them as long as you can. Time can be regained, opportunities, however, not.¡± ¡°I can''t disagree, Lady Asami, yet your little journey was certainly on the more adventurous side.¡± ¡°Possibly so, yet it was productive. The council will be pleased to hear about the progress achieved. Masanari and the treasury will be happy. Makoto will be happy. You will be happy. The industrialists will be happy. And by extension Amegakure will be happy. Everyone will be happy.¡± ¡°What a truly joyous outlook~.¡± Kaoru clicked her tongue. Asami chose to ignore Kaoru¡¯s remark. ¡°Don''t be so harsh, Lady Kaoru, not only did we succeed in securing sizeable portions of our funds, the fire daimyo proved far more willing and malleable than the reports suggested, but we also succeeded in securing a most useful ally with the Land of Snow. With Koyuki installed as the new daimyo and Sandayu at her side as her right hand, they remain indebted to us. We are now indirectly able to influence the Land of Snow from within. I persuaded Koyuki to sign a mutual defence pact and treaty of military cooperation. We also negotiated a very favourable trade agreement, allowing our industry to access the Land of Snow''s vast mineral wealth, their considerable iron ore deposit, especially. Masanari would wait for the cuckoo to sing. He is a patient man. As the head of an once proud clan fallen into dishonour, he bides his time. But what would you do, Lady Kaoru? What would the bellicose Fuma clan do? You are a woman of ambition.I think we both know the answer.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You would kill it, wouldn''t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Silence. ¡°As said, we are not much different in terms of methodology.¡± ¡°...¡± Kaoru lowered her gaze. ¡°... To be honest, I doubted you at first, Lady Asami. A young girl without pedigree that one day appeared out of nowhere ... But they way you speak ... They way you act ... They way you think ... At times, I think your youthful appearance belies your true age, Lady Asami.¡± ¡°I will take that as a compliment.¡± Asami beamed. ¡°...¡± Koaru fell silent. Amegakure had changed. Barely two months passed, yet so much had changed. The people were different, rising from their misery, driven by the promise of a bright future with crime silenced and the economy united. It was a strange feeling. Kaoru knew one thing for sure, Asami would reward their loyalty. Her clan would rise above its humble origins, beyond Amegakure, beyond mere village politics. And that was something she looked forward to. Koaru grinned. If the cuckoo doesn''t sing ... She truly wondered what Asami would do. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 15 Arc X Chapter 15 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 15 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Lady Asami, with all due respect I am not particularly convinced of these so-called ¡®railways¡¯ and ¡®trains¡¯ you speak of, if I might share my reservations,¡± Kichirou, patriarch of the Asano zaibatsu and industrialist, disclosed his doubts. The industrialists present at the council meeting apparently didn''t share her enthusiasm and were not particularly keen to embark on her project. Her railways were met with little love. A smile adorned Asami''s lips. ¡°Meanwhile, I am convinced, Kichirou-san. My way or railway.¡± Kichirou furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Kichirou-san, A functioning railway network would vastly increase our civilian ...¡±, and the military, ¡°transport capabilities, promoting economic and industrial development. Furthermore, I like trains.¡± ¡°Lady Asami, once again with all due respect, but whether you like trians or not is, I think, besides the point¡±, Kichirou insisted. ¡°Building them will require substantial sums, and we still don''t see the point of why we should invest so much in an unproven and unreliable technology.¡± ¡°Trust me, Kichirou-san, railways are neither unreliable, nor unproven. In fact, we adapt already existing technology. I witnessed their use when I journeyed in the north. In the light of our recent diplomatic efforts, our northern allies agreed to share their technological secrets with us.¡± Kichirou and his fellow industrialists eyed the rest of the council with suspicion. ¡°Is that true?¡± Masanari, Asami¡¯s right hand, came to her aid. ¡°It is. These so-called trains are constructs of steel and powered by steam generated by burning coal. Based on the provided schematics and according to our engineers, these trains appear to be functional...¡± The industrialists exchanged a series of conspiring glances. Their interest was finally kindled. Kichirou cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, if you will excuse us, we must briefly retreat to discuss this matter among us.¡±Vissit for updates Asami beamed, aware that they would ultimately be unable to resist the temptation. ¡°No problem. Do what you need to, but no need to rush things.¡± Raiden personally doubted the veracity of such tales, yet Lady Asami didn''t share his pessimism. Despite their hazy nature, myths and legends satisfied her curiosity as their mistress was pleased with their results. For some reason, Lady Asami even commended them for their excellent work when they were just compiling ancient history ... Goddess, rabbits, moon, sages, Indra and Asura ... What was the purpose behind all this? Nobody knew besides her. His men were trained ninja, intelligence operatives and assassins, not historians and archaeologists. This mission seemed more like a civilian affair. Nevertheless, they were ordered to continue their search and locate the old capital. Despite some minor misgivings, her words were his command, and he obeyed. Their mission brought him here into the middle of god-damn nowhere, searching for some godforsaken ruins with little success. At times, he hated his job, for sure. ¡°Captain!¡° One of his men reported. ¡°What is the matter, Toru?¡± Raiden looked up. ¡°Captain, ... we found it.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± Toku nodded. ¡°Beyond the hill.¡± Raiden stormed the hill in an instant. The sight of wide open plains and a flowing river greeted him. Ancients structures, foundations of stone covered the grass land, vast ruins of an unknown age and origin. A city once massive in size, easily rivalling the metropoleis of today, but now deserted by the living. Much to Raiden''s surprise, the priestess didn¡¯t lie. The old woman the truth as days and weeks of toiling finally paid off. ¡°Toku, ... inform Lady Asami. Immediately. Tell her we found the capital. Tell her we found Nara.¡± Ruins of Nara ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 16 Arc X Chapter 16 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 16 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In a far, far away land, in a far, far away village, in a far, far away office located in a far, far away clan compound, a certain girl clad in exquisite silk and garbs, throned in all her glory behind her fortress-like cherry wood desk. A certain report had reached the girl in question, a report she had eagerly awaited for a long time already. A content grin adorned Asami''s soft lips. The contents of the reports satisfied her. Raiden had stumbled across a most interesting find. Asami folded her hands.¡°I guess we need to pack again~. I will need to tell Yuki chan.~¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ In the meanwhile, much, much closer, a motivated little sister further pursued her academic career, studying hard and diligently, just as her ever wise Nee-san taught her. Yuki was currently paying attention to the admittedly boring history of the Third Ninja War. The teacher was bombarding the class with numerous useless dates and tedious names of some apparently important people from some no name villages the world barely remembered at all. Despite all the talk about Sunagakure being evil, Iwagakure being treacherous and evil, and Konohagakure being very, very evil, Yuki still didn''t understand who started the war. The entire affair was such a muddle. Not that Nee-san¡¯s lectures were less nebulous by comparison. Nee-san told her that the moral categories of infantile concepts like good and evil were tools of little use in the field of historical analysis and foreign politics. Yuki didn''t exactly understand what Nee-san meant by that, but she supposed whatever Nee-san said must ... somehow ... make ... sense ... ¡°Achooo ... Achoooooo!!! Achoooooooooo!!!¡± Yuki rubbed at her nose after falling prey to an insidious case of serial sneezing. Katsuki, her feline protector whom Nee-san pushed more or less on her and whom she was now responsible for to feed and take care of, gave her a worried look. ¡°Are you feeling well, Yuki-chan?¡± ¡°Achooo!¡± Yuki rubbed at her tingling nose. ¡°I am fine. I just have a feeling that Nee-san was thinking about me... Achooo! Achooo!!!¡± Katsuki responded with a doubtful tone, ¡°Nya~; I doubt so. I am sure you myast be imyagining things ... ... ... Achooo!!! Achoooooo!!! Achoooooo!!!¡± ... ... ¡°....¡± Katsuki fell silent as a cold, ominous shiver befell her. This feeling of immediate doom and peril ... It could only mean one thing ... ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Land of Fire ... Endless forests ... Afternoon ... Ardent sun and a cloudless sky ... Time and date ... unknown ... Exact location ... even less known ... Surrounded by trees, a common sight, an open glade stretched before Yuki with Katsuki safely enclosed among her arms: Reality had confirmed her dreaded premonitions. Nee-san informed her and Katsuki shortly afterwards that they were going for another journey. As usual, Nee-san didn¡¯t ask for their opinion, but Yuki didn''t mind. Nee-san merely told them to prepare and pack things. Adhering to her usual secrecy, Nee-san neither disclosed where they were going nor why. Probably also because she didn''t find the courage to ask nee-san. Yuki lowered her gaze in shame, while fidgeting with her hands. She always becomes shy and bashful around Nee-san. Her heart is beating faster, and she is too scared to speak in Nee-san''s presence ... Such an outcome was far from being acceptable. Yuki gripped her fists. Her newest objective was to more confident and less meek. One day, she might even find the courage to contradict Nee-san ... Right at this moment, Nee-san suddenly appeared out of nowhere in all her radiant glory. A silken beauty armed with a scabbard and serious demeanour. Nee-san''s raised eyebrow betrayed a hint of surprise, and perhaps confusion. ¡°Is there something the matter, Yuki-chan~?¡± Yuki''s hopes deflated. ¡°...¡± ¡°It is still far too early for you to approach ninjutsu proper.¡± Yuki pouted. ¡°But you said that you would teach me ninjutsu ...¡± ¡°I said that I would teach you the foundations of ninjutsu, not ninjutsu. You still lack the necessary prerequisites, mainly logical foundation, to wield minjutsu properly.¡± Logical what? ¡°Last time; we trained the efficient mobilisation, internal, and manifestation, external, of chakra. Today, however, we are discussing the efficient use of chakra.¡± Yuki tilted her head. ¡°Yuki, what is ninjutsu?¡± ¡°Ninjutsu is the physical manifestation of chakra used to produce a phenomenon.¡± She had obviously studied Nee-san''s handbook for definitions thoroughly. ¡°Correct. Now, what is the purpose of ninjutsu?¡± ¡°Ehm, well ...¡± ¡°Let me help you, ninjutsu is a weapon, and ninjutsu must be understood as such, as a weapon. The purpose of a weapon is by nature to enact violence, to impose your will through violent means. As such, ninjutsu is inherently destructive, a lethal weapon to kill, to maim, to exterminate, to destroy. A weapon, which must be honed. This is an essential lesson that many ninja these days fail to adhere to. You must strike quick, Yuki, you must strike hard. You must make every attack, every droplet, every jutsu count. Everything else is chakra and effort wasted. Considering your meagre chakra reserves, you cannot afford to squander your resources, Yuki. You must maximise your potential to the outermost, and compensate your lack of raw strength through the intelligent and focused use of your limited means. Understood?¡± Yuki nodded. Nee-san rummaged inside her kimono before producing a single greyish ingot. Yuki stared at the metal bar. ¡°Nee-san what''s this?¡± Nee-san grinned with a glint of inexplicable malice. Yuki gulped. Nee-san giggled. ¡°This ... This is your training for today. People usually start with leaves and similar, but giving you a leaf would be too easy, and I believe you are up to the task. This ingot is a tungsten steel alloy ... As you share the same elemental affinities I do, I want you to cut through the ingot with your chakra. I want to see a clean cut. It will require a high degree of control and precision. It will take everything from you to succeed. Anything less and you will fail for sure. Good luck, Yuki-chan~. You will need it.¡± Nee-san threw the ingot at her. Yuki caught the metal bar mid air. Tungsten steel ... Even judging by a mere glance, the ingot looked quite ... durable. ... ... ... How the heck was she supposed to cut through this? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 17 Arc X Chapter 17 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 17 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥Vissit for updates A heavy sigh escaped Raiden, as his person guided Lady Asami and company, her apparent sister and a little kitten through the lifeless ruins of Nara. An unexpected turn of events for sure. The ways of fate were strange indeed. Had he been told back in his youth that he would be one day be ordered around by a pubescent precocious girl, half his age, with fluffy cheeks and hair, he would have accused the person in question of suffering from a serious case of delusion, ranging from clinically insane to mentally disabled. Yet here he was, scavenging some long forgotten ruins while being ordered around by a pubescent precocious girl, more than half his age, with fluffy cheeks and hair, clad in a kimono and armed with melodramatic theatrics of grace and elegance, reigning over Amegakure by marshalling the support of the clans and rich. Not to mention, speakingon on behalf of Pain, or rather instead of their dear, wise leader as some voices might say. How times had changed. How Amegakure had changed. The irony and absurdity of the circumstances of reality never failed to surprise him. Yesterday, proud ninja and intelligence operator, but today, reduced to Lady Asami''s precious lackey. Quite a change in his profession, and yet despite resenting it, he was ultimately following her commands. For some strange reasons, despite all his misgivings, his doubts, his initial reluctance, he was now following the command of a little girl without question. Curious, wasn''t it? Perhaps blind obedience and unwavering loyalty were after all the true essence of being a ninja. They were often said to be nothing but tools, disposable tools destined to fulfil the wishes of their lords and masters, and in his case, granting the wishes of his mistress. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Crumbled stone lay sprawled as far as her eye reached. The ruins offered Asami an underwhelming view, as their little group was guided through the deserted city that once was called Nara. Past cobbled courtyards, past crumbled walls, past fallen stone, they entered a large abandoned structure, impressive in size and dimension. ¡°I gather we have made much progress.¡± ¡°That depends on your definition of progress. So far, we have excavated little here to justify our efforts. Nothing here to find but scrap and trinkets to pocket. Historical curiosity aside, I see little point in continuing this expedition¡±, he responded with a hint of pessimism. Asami smiled, tilting her head. ¡°No need to sell yourself short, Raiden.¡± She firmly patted him on his shoulder in a reassuring gesture. ¡° Judging by your recent reports, you managed to stumble across a major find. So what exactly have you and your men unearthed, aside from these little trinkets?¡± Her chief archaeologist merely grumbled. ¡°Hmm ... Come, and see for yourself.¡± A pair of ninja guards moved aside, as Asami and company entered a poorly lit corridor. Torches provided a semblance of lighting. An ancient stone staircase led their group underground, deeper and deeper into the realm of subterranean darkness beneath layer upon layer of earth and rock, until they reached a vast empty hall deep down. Gargantuan stone pillars carried the weighty ceiling and above floors. An impressive sight, from a purely architectural perspective, but otherwise disappointing. Asami had expected more than just some ancient stone structures. ¡°Is this everything?¡± ¡°That is unfortunately impossible to tell at this point. Maybe years, perhaps decades, but we assume a more recent date.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asami studied the gate and the engraved seals. Her hand touched the cold grey surface once more. This type of stone ... This type of sealing ... A nagging feeling insisted that she had seen all of this somewhere before. ¡°And what about explosives? Have you tried those? Can''t we force our way inside?¡± ¡°We have already tried ... It''s impossible. Personally, I have nothing against the destruction of historic sites ..., but the problem that we face is the structural integrity of this place. If we try to blast our way through, the chances are good that we all are going to be buried alive.¡± Asami clicked her tongue in slight annoyance.¡°Have you any other ideas, Raiden? As you have said, there must be a way. Our ancestors must have left us some hints here.¡± ¡°... They have, but the inscriptions mostly consist of cryptic messages ... Incomplete. The word incomplete occupied Asami''s mind. It had a familiar touch. Raiden straightened his back. ¡°They say that ¡®passage will only be granted to those worthy, to those who carry the blood Ashura, or those who wield the eyes of Indra¡¯. The inscriptions undoubtedly refer to the legendary progenitors of the two imperial lines, but since both have long since gone extinct, we are with few options left ... Lady Asami?¡± A subdued giggle filled the darkness, originating from a single girl. An amused smirk adorned Asami''s lips. She finally ... remembered. This stone ... This seal strongly resembled ... A certain ancient shrine on a rainy night, a certain stone tablet from the past, came to mind. ¡°Extinct. Extinct is such a harsh word, Raiden, don''t you agree? While I can''t speak for the children of Ashura, Raiden, I can assure you that the descendants of Indra, the last heirs of the imperial throne, are still very much among us. His blood hasn''t yet waned.¡± The gate opened as ancient stone began to move, parting before Raiden''s very eyes, Incredulity gripped his mind, as his lips fell silent. How ... How was this possible ... The gate had opened itself ... But who ... His gaze fell on a certain girl who returned a secretive smile, yet all of his attention was drawn to her eyes ..., to a purple abyss of endless power. In an instant, his blood froze, as everything suddenly fell into place ... His mission ... All the ancient history ... This place ... The imperial regalia ... Her eyes ... Her blood ... Her legacy ... The destiny of a girl born to rule. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 18 Arc X Chapter 18 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 18 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Author''s Notes: This may be irrelevant for those who never read or watched Naruto and merely enjoy this fanfic standalone. It will prove to be less irrelevant for those who have. This story will take, from here onwards, a stronger AU direction as the entire Kaguya/Otsutsuki clan background story of late Shippuden will be effectively thrown into this trash bin of terrible writing, where it belongs. Rewritten from a more grounded perspective, more properly based on Japanese mythology with significantly lower power-scaling and a different order of events presented. It would be otherwise impossible to lead this fanfic to a satisfying end. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami smiled at her sweet, sweeter, sweetest sister. ¡°Come, Yuki-chan~. Time to explore some ancient ruins~. Together~.¡± ¡°Understood, Nee-san~.¡± Yuki nodded, bouncing after her like the faithful little sister she was with the light steps of a newborn kitten-kitten and Katsuki tightly enclosed in her cuddly embrace. Doubt and hesitation were concepts alien to Yuki, whose judgement was decisively clouded by her eternal love for her sole and all-important Nee-san. Meanwhile, Someone else of lesser spirit hesitated. Raiden stared at Asami with a mixture subtle distrust and speechlessness. His posture was impeccable. His back straightened. His hand folded behind his back. Yet his blank stare told her everything she needed to know. It was the immense weight of history that finally dawned on a common man of his birth, a man of humble origins . The endless thoughts and questions crossing his mind lay before her readable like an open book. Asami gifted Yuki with a radiant smile before turning towards her loyal guide. ¡°Raiden, what''s the matter? You seem troubled.¡± ¡°...¡±A calculating stare met her, a stare filled with neither hostility, nor animosity, but rather with hints of surprise, confusion, and even curiosity. Extending her arms, Asami offered an invitation to her comrade in arms. ¡°What are you waiting for? Follow me.¡± His hesitation persisted undiminished, yet his composure slowly returned. Raising his hand, Raiden cleared his throat. ¡°... My apologies for my delay, Lady Asami, your recent actions ... distracted me. I would love to, but I can see nothing inside.I think that this is a matter of illumination, or rather the lack of ... it ...¡± A series of floating flames appeared around Asami to light their way in their purple glory.Their flickering light illuminated the hall, piercing the darkness of the subterranean chamber. Asami beamed. ¡°I guess, this should resolve our little illumination issue to a sufficient degree. Time to go~.¡± Taking a happy Yuki by her hand, Asami led her intrepid, little sister through the ruins. Raiden quietly followed after some brief consideration. His watchful eyes never left Asami¡¯s back. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Her flames guided them onwards, as they navigated through the dark corridors, meanwhile her Yuki-chan was beaming and humming along. Yet uncomfortable silence reigned due to one certain man. Asami turned her gaze behind her. ¡°Unless I am mistaken, something seems to trouble you, my friend. You have gone quite silent.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Raiden responded. Asami giggled. ¡°I would say so. Your reticence is rather obvious. Hardly inconspicuous.¡± This altar was the place where the sacred treasures, the imperial regalia, were stored throughout the centuries. Forgotten by man and history, they were meant to be returned to their rightful heir, or rather their rightful heiress. Such was their preordained destiny. Yet reality, as so often, disagreed. Asami''s eyes fell upon three venerable podiums. Judging by their placement, she intuited that they were supposed to harbour what was hers. Two of three podiums were conspicuously vacant. Two of the three imperial regalia were missing, leaving her behind, much to her personal displeasure, or rather empty handed. ¡°...¡± Her mysterious thieves appropriated the sword and the mirror, yet the perpetrators ignored the magatama. Untouched and seemingly neglected, the jewel of jewels lay before her, unclaimed and at her disposal. That was at least something, and most certainly better than nothing, as her uninvited visitors could have easily left her with less. Inspecting the altar, Raiden noted, ¡°I guess our hunch was correct, we are not the first who have entered this room. Someone beat us here.¡± ¡°... Apparently ...¡± Asami commented with a hint of annoyance, ¡°... but I guess not everything is lost. At least, our thieves had a shred of decency left and didn''t steal all of them.¡± Raiden raised an eyebrow. ¡°What did they take?¡± ¡°Judging by their absence, both the sword Kusanagi ... along with the Yata mirror ... are both missing, but I suppose they mean little to you ... The three imperial regalia ... Have you ever heard about them, Raiden? Her subordinate shook his head negatively. ¡°Not until recently. Based on the inscriptions and from what I heard, they are supposed to be some kind of sacred treasure ...¡± ¡°They are that ... They are,¡± Asami sighed and lectured, ¡°... And yet they are so much more. ¡®The Sun in her radiant glory banishes the consuming darkness of the longest night, and the Moon, ever increasing, ever decreasing, illuminates thy way in the face of obscurity. May my jewels guide thee like a lamp through the darkest night, armed with the steel of my sword¡¯.¡± Asami mustered a subdued giggle in response, enunciated each of her words. ¡°Do not worry, Raiden. I don''t blame you for your ignorance. The regalia are objects shrouded in mystery, as knowledge about their existence has waned since the disappearance of the imperial line. In fact, ¡®the matters of the age of the gods had long been forgotten so that no one knew them any longer.. ¡°Even the emperors, those who guarded the three sacred regalia, handing them down from one generation to the other, forgot their meaning. One day, the emperor asked the wisest of all schools in the kingdom, yet their meaning even eluded them. Saddened, the emperor one day prayed to the kami to answer his questions, and from the waters of the imperial garden a woman dressed in blue emerged, an emissary of Tensho? Daijin, to teach the emperor the word of the kami.¡¯ So you are certainly far from alone in your ignorance.¡± ¡°...¡± Raiden refrained from commenting. Asami continued, her momentum unabated, ¡°The imperial regalia are items of extreme importance, symbols of power and authority, of particular religious and spiritual significance. The regalia predate the birth of the empire and the era of Indra and Ashura ...¡± They even predate the time of Hagoromo and Hamura, along with the reign of princess Kaguya. ¡°It was the Sun Goddess herself, the one who bestowed them as gifts upon her blessed children. It is her blood that flows through my veins, the last descendant of Amaterasu omikami, The imperial regalia are thus central to the legitimacy and authority of the imperial throne. As such, they all must be acquired by my hand to reclaim what is mine.¡± Raiden remained silent. Imperial regalia ... Amaterasu ... Imperial throne ... His mental image was growing clearer and clearer. ¡°How ... How do you know all this?¡± A smirk crossed Asami''s lips. ¡°Trust me. Raiden, I have my sources by virtue of my blood and my extensive studies, yet even I lack the finer details. We are talking here about an era bygone. Much knowledge has been lost. Perhaps too much.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Her words elicited an uneasy smile from his lips. ¡°I will be honest, Lady Asami, why me? Why are you disclosing all of this to me?¡± ¡°In the great of scheme of things, it doesn''t matter whether you know, or not, as, sooner or later, the day the world will know will come regardless. So take it as a token of appreciation in your person, as I confide in your secrecy.¡± Asami stepped forwards, prepared to claim her prize. ¡°¡®This shall be the land upon which my descendants shall found their reign. Go forth thou, my child, thither and rule it in my stead, as decreed by my will. May prosperity attend thy dynasty, and may it endure for ever like Heaven and Earth.¡¯¡± The magatama was hers, hers alone, and so was the imperial throne. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 19 Arc X Chapter 19 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 19 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Yuki-chan, be a good girl and wait with Katsuki for me to return.¡± ¡°Understood, Nee-san.¡± Yuki smiled like the filial sister she was. Asami marched across the altar, towards the podium, driven by what could be only described as destiny at her back. The magatama was calling for her. A green, curved bead lay before her within her grasp. Her hand reached for the jade, a move that went unopposed. The jewel was claimed by her, as her skin touched the cold jade surface. A single touch was sufficient for the jewel to make its presence known. A strange, mysterious spiritual aura originating from the magatama clashed with hers. The jade was indeed special. The jade was interacting with her chakra. Its energy was flowing through her, tickling her aura and the nature of her chakra. The jewel seemed to harbour an incredible amount of energy, a giant reservoir of a chakra peculiar in nature at her command and disposal, a chakra invigorated by the power of the world itself. A curious sight, but a gift Asami wouldn''t forego. Chakra was chakra. You could have never enough of it. Yet beyond mere amplification of her powers, there lurked more below the surface ... Deep within the magatama, there was residing an ancient presence of unknown origin, a presence that was resonating, intermixing with her chakra. Her senses expanded, and her chakra increased in potency, reminding her of the day she had awakened her mangekyou sharingan. Her lips moved on their own, moved by primordial truth. ¡°Since the time of the creation of heaven and earth, since the time when the divine and the profane were established, since the time that the spiritual and the mundane were divided, since the time that nature and man separated, there has been ignorance. The absolute and divine way has been forgotten, and the absolute nature of the world has been lost. Yet there is enlightenment. To the deluded ones, they are separated. To the enlightened ones, they are the one and the same.¡± The magatama reacted to her words by absorbing a portion of her chakra. The jade began glowing ominously and lifted from her palm up to float in the air. Asami grinned, satisfied. The magatama was finally hers. Yet it was at this moment that her new subject betrayed its mistress in cold blood. The jade shot right through her heart; piercing her very soul. What ... was ... happe ... ning ... This ... was not ... planned ... Asami narrowed her eyes, conceding defeat. ¡°I guess we have arrived at an impasse, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°... ... ... ...¡± The mysterious figure closed his eyes and practised silence, ignoring her in a move that either betrayed his foolishness, or arrogance. ¡°Still as monosyllabic as ever. It seems that I have no other choice.¡± A sigh escaped her, before Asami saw herself forced to resort to a polite bow in a motion of modest respect. Respect your elders, such the traditions demand. Respect where respect was due, even when misplaced. ¡°Salutations, my name is Asami, a descendant of Indra. I am greeting you, whoever or whatever you might be. ¡± ¡°... ... ... ...¡± The old man still refused to speak, aggravating her only further with his interminable quietude. The senile man was trying her patience to the utmost. Until he finally graced her with his presence. From beyond the mist, an old man appeared of sagely demeanour and marked by the passage of time. His skin was pale, and horns protruded from his head. Yet her attention was drawn solely to his lavender eyes. ¡°...¡± Asami held her breath. These eyes ... She recognised them. It was the Rinnegan. The man cleared his throat and spoke. His voice rang throughout the emptiness of the room, a voice ancient and venerable, filled with presumed wisdom. ¡°Long hath it been since last I had discoursed with a mortal child. Much time hath since passed.¡± His metallic staff struck the ground. ¡°Thou, child, hast laid claim to the magatama, to the jewel passed to me by my mother, and passed by my to my children. My name is Hagoromo. I am the one who established peace and order. I am the one once knownst to the world as the Sage of Six Paths. Unless age deceiveth mine eyes, thou art a child of Indra.¡± Asami offered a polite smile. ¡°So the legends are true. The Sage of Six Paths truly existed.¡± The sage nodded. ¡°Thou art not mistaken, though I assumed mine existence should be common knowledge even in this day and age.¡± Asami giggled. ¡°Ye presume too much. Man, by his nature, is a forgetful creature, and the passage of time an enemy most insidious. After centuries, what was once knownst to many becometh only a distant memory to the few. It is then that memory faileth the weak mind of man only far too easily. The past once knownst becometh an era shrouded in myths and legends, forgotten, distorted, by those who should remember.¡± The sage closed his eyes, contemplating, ¡°I see, child of Indra, thy words do carry undeniable wisdom. Speak, what dost thou wish?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 20 Arc X Chapter 20 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 20 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami scrutinised the man from tip to toe, even studying his face. ¡°My sincerest apologies, but it wasn''t on mine own volition that I arrived here to stand before you. It was the magatama that hath called me.¡± ¡°... I see, I gather that it must be the magatama then that hath summoned thee.¡± The sage fell silent, carefully pondering his next words. ¡°It hath been a long time since I was last approached by so many of my children. Following the fall of the empire and with the regalia lost, contact hath been diminishing each generation. Though, I must confess that thine appearance surpriseth me. Thou art female, my child. Across all of the centuries, I cannot remember to have been visited by a female, a girl no less, before.¡± Asami grinned in response. ¡°I do not intend to fathom the reasons for such, But an observation, it appears your selection process appears to expose error beyond mere statistical margin.¡± The sage didn''t share her amusement, for obvious reasons. Her sarcasm wasn''t lost on him, yet he decided to ignore her comment out of disinterest or for the sake of politeness. His lavender eyes, his rinnegan, studied her, piercing her very soul. Nothing escaped his omniscient eyes, and even the most hidden truth was laid bare. ¡°And yet thou standest before me, child of Indra. The magatama, one of three sacred regalia, hath judged thee worthy to enter the inner sanctum, a judgement I do not intend to oppose, although I cannot hide my curiosity. Thou appear not to descend from either main line of my children. Thy soul beareth neither a fragment of Indra, nor of Ashura. Thou hailest from a mere branch family, and even then the blood of Indra is weak in thee to the point of fading. And yet there lieth an incomparable strength in thine eyes, a strength I have not seen for ages. Thine eyes, thy sharingan, wield a power far too strong for thy line ... Thy very soul, my child, burneth with a frightening intensity. Dense, heavy, transcendent. Thy soul is peculiar, different from those who came before you, different from my children. It remindeth me of my mother¡¯s and those of my son''s. Thine is a soul closer to the realm of the divine than to the world of the mortals, but still bound by mortal flesh.¡± Asami offered a slight bow in return as a sign of gratitude. ¡°Your words are flattering me, Sage. To compare my humble soul with the one of Princess Kaguya.¡± The sage remained unmoved. ¡°I would not call such a comparison flattering, considering my mother''s many vices and failings. Whether your resemblance goeth beyond mere superficial details remaineth to be seen.¡± ¡°I understand. In that case, I hope I fall short of your expectations.¡± Asami mustered a giggle. ¡°But let us put aside with time. We both know as to why I stand before you. I am here to claim the mastery of what is rightfully mine.¡± ¡°I suppose I could answer your question, but the better question is, why shouldn''t I? Why shouldn''t I claim what is mine? Why shouldn''t I possess what is destined to me? I am Asami, last of the Uchiha, and the legitimate heiress to the imperial throne. It is my intention, my destiny, my birthright to rule. As such, it is only logical to call the regalia my own.¡± ¡°It seemeth so¡±, Hagoromo conceded. ¡°Though, how canst thou to be so certain of thy destiny, child? How canst thou be so certain that it is thou who hast been chosen?¡± A subdued giggle answered his question. ¡°I must confess, I find your question highly amusing. Answer me, how can ye be so sure of the contrary? How can I not be chosen, Hagoromo? Ye know my heritage better than anyone else. Ye know of the strength I possess. Ye know of the power I wield. Who shallest oppose me to deny me? And even then, concerns of legitimacy aside, do we need to be chosen to realise our calling? What is destiny, Hagoromo? What is fate? We both know, unless ye have fallen prey to deterministic tendencies, that destiny and fate are nothing but an amalgamation of our own actions and choices. Fate is a force in human hands. In the end, it mattereth little to me whether I am chosen, or not, whether ye regard me as such, or not, whether the world recognise me, or not. All such is irrelevant. I am my only true master. I will impose my will on reality. The throne, the magatama, the other regalia, I will make them mine, regardless of opposition. It is what I have decided. It is where my path will lead me.¡± ¡°...¡± Hagaromo shook his head. ¡°Akin to thy forebears, thou, child, strivest for higher power. Thou shouldest know that it is a dark path that thou decidest to walk.¡± ¡°A dark path?¡± Asami smirked. ¡°How so, if I might ask? Is it morally wrong to aspire for power? To hope, to master, to dream, to control, to love, to subdue, to live? I would argue, the will to power is the very essence of our selfs. It is a trait, for better or for worse, deeply ingrained in us.¡± Hagoromo pondered his words. ¡°And yet it is a force best used sparsely and best kept from mortals hands. Power corrupts even the most noble hearted of people.¡± Asami was hardly able to suppress her amusement. ¡°Wouldn''t you say that such is a rather ironic statement on your part?¡± ¡°...¡± His gaze intensified. ¡°How so, child?¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 21 Arc X Chapter 21 X ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc X Chapter 21 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥Vissit for updates Asami chuckled. ¡°Personally, I consider it quite ironic that ye, of all people, Sage, are berating me for acquiring power, when it is ye who was graced with capabilities far beyond the humble boundaries of mortal men by virtue of your birth alone. Your pedigree afforded you powers unparalleled, inconceivable even to this day and age, and not rivalled ever since. It was not your wisdom, not your benevolence, not your virtues, it was solely the strength of your bloodline that raised you to your station, turning you into a figure of legends, of divine reverence, and yet ye seem to deny me the same power ye once called your own. On what grounds, I must ask you. What right do ye have to deny me to aspire what was handed to you by the vagrancies of fate, by a fluke of luck? What is the reason I cannot be what ye once were?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Hagoromo pondered his words with care. His old hands gripped his staff. ¡°Long hath it been that I have been challenged with such vigour. Thou, child, art a formidable opponent indeed. I can see now as to why not only the magatama, but also the sharingan have chosen thee. They both would be inevitably drawn to the strength of thy soul.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami listened. ¡°Judging by thy words, I assume that thou accusest me of hypocrisy?¡± ¡°Hypocrisy is such an unbecoming word.¡± Her lips mustered a smirk. ¡°A matter of fact; I do not question your sincerity, which I do not doubt. I question, however, the validity of your views.¡± ¡°...¡± The sage met her words with a healthy degree of scepticism, yet he didn''t dismiss her outright. ¡°I am listening. Enlighten me, child.¡± ¡°Your wish is my command.¡± Asami returned a polite bow. ¡°It hath not escaped me that your personage harboureth a deep distrust towards power in general, a sentiment undoubtedly inspired by the nefarious deeds of your mother and her eventual fall, and the tragic fate that later befell your sons. Both, your mother and your son, fell to the corrupting lure of power. The truth is, ye fear power, Hagoromo, to the point of being willing to forsake it. Ye wandered the world to assist people in need and preach the way of ninshu, all to bring peace and order to a world torn by war.¡± ¡°...¡± Hagoromo closed his eyes. ¡°Thou hath studied the tablet well, child, much more thoroughly than most of your ancestors, although I should not be surprised. The children of Indra always tended to be more perceptive than their more naive siblings. It is as you say, my mother and my son served me as warning examples, yet I fail to see thy point.¡± ¡°Your emotions are clouding your judgement, a reaction only far too human. Confronted with the abyss of madness, and hatred, ye came to perceive power as a force of evil. An understandable view, yet erroneous. Power is first and foremost a matter of fact, not of morality, and surely not of categories such as good and evil. Power is an amoral force. Whether it will be used as a force of good or a force of evil, depends entirely on its wielder, a fact ye seem to have forgotten. It was your power, not the righteousness of your cause, that enabled you to challenge and defeat your mother. It was your power that allowed you to travel the land and to spread the way of your ninshu. It was your power that let you shape history to this day. In fact, the very fact that we are able to talk after centuries, or even millennia, of your mortal shell passing is due to the inherent strength of your soul. Ye were given so much to the power granted to you, in an abundance unimaginable, and yet ye are keen to deny me the same privilege? Grant me the power I strive for, I was born for.¡± ¡°But to what end, my child?¡± Hagaromo sighed. ¡°Whither shalleth thy path lead thee?¡± ¡°Does it truly matter? I don''t think so, the necessity of purpose is vastly overrated by lesser spirits, although I cannot deny that I am driven by ambition. In the end, I am only human. Regardless of rationality and logic, it is my heart that yearns for strength, for power, for glory, for battle, for the pulsating essence of life beyond the mundanity of reality. It is the exhilaration of power, admittedly motivated by egoistic desires, that gives me a sense of purpose, a sense of living in this cursed world where all sins and virtues are washed away. I have long since come to the conclusion that deep down, I am who I am, and there is no sense in denying myself. I am Asami. I follow my heart, my dreams, my incessant yearning. I am a force beyond destiny, a force beyond good and evil.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asami mustered a subdued giggle, rewarding her even more precious Yuki with a warm smile. ¡°Now I have returned, there is no reason for you to worry any more.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The sound of streaming water flowing down the imposing waterfall reverberated throughout the valley amidst rock and stone. Two giant statues, the statues of two legendary warriors, the statues of two legendary ninja, overlooked the narrow valley. The valley marked the end of the line. Naruto gritted his teeth before grabbing his arm. A cloak of boiling red chakra covered his entire body, but even the incomprehensible power slumbering within him only got him so far. ¡°I can''t feel my left hand ...¡± Sasuke smirked in evil delight. Naruto proved a tough opponent, but he stood no chance against the true might of the Uchiha and the power of his cursed seal. ¡°Didn''t you know, Naruto? Of course, this power of yours also carries a price, you fool ...¡± Sasuke looked around, studying the surrounding valley. ¡°This valley is called the ¡®Valley of the End¡¯. Isn''t it the perfect place for our battle, Naruto?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Naruto gritted his teeth. Sasuke smirked. ¡°The time for talk is over. This will be our final battle. This is where everything will end.¡± Sasuke formed a hand seal. ¡°Chidori!¡± Naruto gathered his chakra in his palm. ¡°Rasengan!¡± Sasuke and Naruto clashed for one last time. Chidori met rasengan. The might of the Uchiha met the power of the Kyuubi. It was the chidori that prevailed that day. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc XI Chapter 1 Arc XI Chapter 1 XIFo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 1 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Field Manual Revised Version Amegakure Military Academy Combat and Leadership The conduct of war is an art based upon the free, creative will, scientifically. The conduct of war is based on continuous evolution.New means of warfare call forth ever progressing evolution. Such means must be anticipated, their influence correctly predicted, their utility grasped.War is the manifestation of chaos, the realm of uncertainty and doubt. The independent will of the enemy is pitted against ours in an ultimate struggle.The conduct of war cannot be captured by regulations and theoretical principles. Instead, their practical application must be stressed and the importance of individual intellect.War is the severest test of mental and physical strength. In war, character outweighs intelligence.The realities of war demand leaders of good judgement, independent thinking, and foresight, leaders with resolution, leaders with perseverance and energy, leaders not emotionally moved by the varying fortunes of war, leaders with a high sense of responsibility.The officer must be a leader and a teacher to their men. They must distinguish themselves through their superior knowledge, their experience, their heightened sense of duty, their courage.The example and personal conduct of the officer is of critical importance. Cold blooded and unyielding in the face of the enemy, the officer must inspire their troops. The officer must enter the hearts of his men and gain their unconditional trust through understanding and never ceasing care. Mutual trust is the strongest foundation of discipline in danger and in need.Assuming responsibility to act is the distinguishing characteristic of leadership. This does not mean though that one should act in an arbitrary manner without proper consideration of the whole, or that one should not obey an order based upon personal feelings. Independent action should never be based upon contrariness. Properly used, independent action meanwhile is the basis of great success.The strength of man is the decisive factor on the battlefield. The emptiness of the battlefield demands independent thought and action. They allow one to master even the most difficult situation.Superior leadership and combat strength outweigh even numerical inferiority. Superior leadership and unshakeable discipline are reliable bringers of victory.The officers must live with their men, sharing their dangers, their needs, their pain, their joys, their sorrow. The officer is not responsible for themselves alone, but also for all those around them, for their comrades in arms. It falls upon the officer to lead and instruct those inexperienced and weak. Only through such conduct can a feeling of real camaraderie develop.Troops only rashly thrown together by necessity, and not bonded together through training and experience, will fail easily under severe conditions and in times of crisis. Discipline is thus of critical importance to the operational state of the troops. Every officer is expected to intervene immediately with all means at their disposal to maintain discipline and remove any damaging influences.The strength of the troops, the strength of the men, must be able to meet the highest demands in the most decisive moments. The officer who unnecessarily fatigues their men jeopardises any prospect of success. The strength employed in battle must correspond to the intended objectives. Unrealisable demands on men and material will only serve to undermine trust in the leadership and erode the morale of the troops. The experienced officer must thus act with care.From the youngest soldier to the longest serving veteran, the full mobilisation of all mental and physical strength is demanded. Only through such conduct the men will retain their courage and the ability to act in the hours of need to carry forwards with them to greater deeds their lesser willing comrades in arms, to lead by example. The first demand in war is decisive action. Everyone must be aware that inertia and inactivity are the most harmful mistakes to commit. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^= Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc XI Chapter 2 Arc XI Chapter 2 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 2 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com Explosions. Jutsu. Kunai. Smoke. Dust. Fighting. Combat. Ambush. Attack. Counterattack. Defence. Cover. Camouflage. Concealment. Manoeuvring. Training ground. Filed exercise. Asami observed the battlefield through her pair of binoculars, inspecting Amegakure¡¯s first official field training exercises from afar, from atop her hill. Her hill granted her a wide field of vision, allowing her to view the entire battlefield. Amegakure''s army conducted their first large scale live field training exercises. They were wargaming, pitching blue force against red force on the company level and above. Her army was busy drilling command and leadership, formations and tactics, proper cooperation and coordination, manoeuvres and movement, communication and initiative, application of firepower and combat strength, unit cohesion and dispersal. It was a wonderful sight to Asami who was watching her army grow in size and strength. Training created familiarity. Familiarity created normality. Normality created automatisms. Such automatisms didn¡¯t yet exist. They had to be nurtured and practised. The battlefield had to become a part of her troops. It had to become deeply ingrained in their very soul and psych. Yet her army had still much to learn. The officer corps proved lacking in terms of professionalism and experience. Meanwhile, the rank and file often lacked basic skills and competence. Nevertheless, Asami was satisfied with their results so far. A content smile crossed her lips. They made much progress in a matter of a few mere months. An undisciplined and uncoordinated bunch they were, but they made their first steps in the right direction, as her reforms gradually and slowly began to take effect. Her measures were working, but it would take time to bear fruit. Amegakure¡¯s forces had to be completely rebuilt and reorganised from scratch. It would take months, years, if not decades for them to absorb fully her lessons from the highest officers down to the common soldier. Building an army was a project that required considerable time and patience, but it was progressing. Their training would and must continue. One day, Amegakure would reap the benefits of the foundations they had laid today. Her armies would be baptised in the fires of a war that was still beyond them. The armies of Amegakure would be prepared for the true test, for the crucible of war. They would be prepared for her war. ¡°Lady Asami.¡± Kaoru and her entourage appeared. Of course, Her de facto minister of war was attending and supervising the manoeuvres. ¡°Ah, greetings, Lady Kaoru, how do you like our little wargames? Impressive, aren¡¯t it?¡± Asami offered her a benign smile. Always the stern and serious woman she was, Kaoru didn''t share her enthusiasm. ¡°Not exactly impressive ..., but I must say they are a rather unique experience. I haven''t seen anything like this ever before.¡± ¡°... True, but hardly surprising. 80 000 men were admittedly on the more optimistic side of things. Don¡¯t worry, though, Lady Kaoru, we are already searching and scouting for alternative manpower sources.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± Aurora smirked. ¡°Sometimes even the strongest needs help. We will search for allies. They will compensate for our lack of manpower and provide troops. They will fight under our command and thus bolster our numbers.¡± Kaoru furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Allies? I guess that''s a solution, but with all due respect, Lady Asami, allies don¡¯t grow on trees. Where are they supposed to come from?¡± ¡°Lady Kaoru, Amegakure is not alone. We are not the only village that has suffered injustice at the hands of the five villages. We are not the only ones who detest their hegemony and plot in secrecy their downfall. We are not alone in our quest, Lady Kaoru. At least, I assume so. Other minor villages might join our cause if we are able to persuade them. Be it by the way of defensive pacts, treaties, alliances, bribery, threats, or force, we will bring one village after another into our fold. In fact, we already arranged a series of diplomatic missions. I dispatched Makato and his daughter to the Land of Stone, and Masanari to the Land of Grass, to Kusagakure. Meanwhile, I will soon visit the Land of Iron. So far the shogun and his samurai maintain their neutrality, but if we are able to draw them to our side and gain their support, that would be a huge diplomatic victory of strategic importance. It would strengthen our northern flank and grant us access to 15 000 trained samurai.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Listen Ero-sennin, I would be happier living as a fool than being wise if that is what it needs to be!!! Sasuke might have betrayed Konoha, but he is still my friend!!!¡± Determination filled Naruto''s voice. He was serious, serious like never before. Bandaged, injured, beaten, defeated, he was lying in his hospital bed after fighting Sasuke at the Valley of the End, but he meant what he said. He would bring Sasuke back. ¡°... ... ...¡± Surprise and disbelief were written all across Jiraiya¡¯s face, who was leaning against the frame of the hospital window. Naruto clenched his fist, his resolve unwavering. ¡°I will train. I will become stronger. I will fight. Trust my word, I will get Sasuke back no matter what!!! By myself, if necessary!¡± A sigh of resignation escaped Jiraiya. ¡°The only thing that you will achieve through your stubbornness is getting yourself killed, Naruto ... A fool always remains a fool, but only a moron would do what you are about to do ... But I guess there is no way to change your mind. When you have recuperated from your injuries and leave the hospital, get ready. We will leave the village together and go on a journey. You will become my student and train under my tutelage. As said, Akatsuki shouldn''t come after you for the next few years. We should use that time well. You must grow stronger, Naruto, if you truly wish to bring Sasuke back. So see you later.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Annoucement Annoucement We recently reached the milestone of 2k readers! So I want to thank everyone who accompanied me to this point. It was a long and arduous journey, but we reached it! So thank you for your continuous support and your comments! Without you, it wouldn''t be possible!Vissit for updates Arc XI Chapter 3 Arc XI Chapter 3 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 3 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The noble life of a cat princess was indeed an arduous and stressful one. Her imperial duties encompassed important tasks such as taking periodic naps and consuming various treats. It was a heavy burden for a young princess like her, but despite her tender age, Katsuki had never shrunk away from her onerous duties. Thus, she was entitled to a little reward in her free time, such as playing with a ball of soft and woollen spirit yarn. Her tiny paws were kneading her spirit yarn, which provided her a lot of fun. Her wonderful yarn was so soft and fluffy. It was wonderful. It was heaven. It was perfect for a kitten like her. Katsuki bounced out of inner joy. The kitten in her relished the joyous moment and continued playing with her personal yarn, pressing her paws against the spirit wool. Now the palace just needed to supply her with a large amount of finest catnip, then she could die happily on the spot and without regrets. ¡°Yarn~. Yarn~. Yarn~. Yarn~. Yarn~.¡± Her paws cherished her wonderful yarn. ¡°Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~.¡± ¡°Ahem, Princess Katsuki.¡± ¡°Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~.¡± Katsuki was playing with her yarn. ¡°Princess Katsuki!¡± ¡°Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~.¡± Katsuki loved yarn. In fact, entagled in yarn. Help! ¡°Princess Katsuki!!!¡± ¡°Waaaa!!!¡± Katsuki jumped up in shock, surprised by the sudden appearance of an unknown visitor. Her gaze fell on her visitor and fellow cat. It was one of her mother''s courtiers, one of her trusted ministers. He was clad in silken garbs and long elaborate robes. ¡°Lord Hideo, what are you doing here in the human world?¡± Lord Hideo cleared his throat and offered a polite bow. ¡°Princess Katsuki, my apologies for the sudden intrusion, but time is unfortunately of the essence, Your Highness. Your mother, the Empress, has dispatched me to inform you that you are with immediate effect summoned back to the imperial throne. The clan is facing a crisis of major proportions. Her Majesty asks for your presence and that of your summoner. Prepare and journey back to the spirit world. All further information is contained in this scroll.¡± Lord Hideo handed Katsuki a scroll boasting the golden paw seal. It was the imperial seal of the cat clan.¡°We hope you won''t disappoint us, Your Highness. The clan is counting on you, Princess Katsuki.¡± Lord Hideo disappeared in a cloud of smoke, while Katsuki stared at her scroll. This was troublesome ... All of cathood was in grave danger, nya~. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Yuki was pursuing her studies diligently. It wasn''t the academy and her homework though that kept her busy. Oh, no, the academy was negligible at best in terms of workload, not to say completely irrelevant. No, it was the personal curriculum that Nee-san had devised for her that truly tested her mental faculties to the utmost. Nee-san''s curriculum was unyielding and unforgiving, brutal and merciless, consisting of a veritable avalanche of incomprehensible tomes, verbose treatises, and lengthy essays. So much reading. So many complicated words. Her head was spinning. The Prince. On the Matter, Form and Power of the State. An Inquiry into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations. The Spirit of Law. The National System of Political Economy. The Ethics and the Spirit of Capitalism. Economy and Society: The Foundations of Interpretive Sociology. Politics as a Vocation. The Art of War. On War. This was an entire library ... ¡°I can''t ... take it ... any ... more.¡± Yuki despaired, banging her forehead against her desk. Nee-san''s curriculum was killing her. Nee-san was killing her. Asami giggled.¡°Oh, even on the behalf of your entire clan. I guess I must feel honoured.¡± ¡°We need your help, Asami-sama. The clan is in grave danger. Threats are emerging from the shadows, and misfortune is befalling us. We need your wisdom and strength, Asami-sama, to guide us through these tempestuous times.¡± ¡°Oh my, what eloquent words coming from the lips of the crown princess herself. I guess that you must be really desperate to ask an outsider for help, aren''t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Katsuki hesitated before nodding. ¡°...¡±Asami contemplated her options before arriving at a decision. ¡°It is unfortunate, Your Highness, but sadly I am currently occupied. My duties never rests, and work never ceases. I have already arranged for a diplomatic mission heading for the Land of Iron. It would be a diplomatic affront to the shogun to postpone our visit on such a short notice. We cannot afford to insult his personage without compromising our negotiations and relationships. You have my sympathies, Your Highness, but I cannot help you.¡± Disappointment was written all over Katsuki''s face. Her whiskers sunk downwards and her ears deflated. ¡°But ... But ...¡± Asami sighed. ¡°As said, I am currently occupied. I sympathise with your situation, but I cannot neglect my duties.¡± ¡°But Nee-san~.¡± Yuki stepped in. ¡°What about all the kittens in danger? Think about all the kittens~. They need you, Nee-san~.¡± Yuki deployed her ultimate secret weapon, her big, round hopeful kitten eyes and fluffy cheeks. Katsuki joined her. Two pairs of hopeful kitten eyes were now staring at her, eroding her resistance. Asami massaged her temples in annoyance. ¡°Listen, Yuki, I would love to ...¡± Out of nowhere, a sudden lightning of inspiration struck. An idea formed. A dangerous smirk crossed Asami''s lips. ¡°Yuki, I think I have an idea. What if you accompany Katsuki in my stead?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yuki reacted surprised. ¡°What?¡± Katsuki seconded her sentiment. Asami beamed, convinced of her brilliant idea. ¡°It would solve so many problems at once. I don''t need to postpone my visit to the Land of Iron. Katsuki gets her help. And you, Yuki, you finally get some time away from your tomes and studies. I am sure that you must be tired of seeing them, aren''t you?¡± Yuki hesitated. ¡°... Well, to a certain degree, yes.¡± ¡°Fabulous.¡± Asami beamed. ¡°Then it is decided, Yuki, you will accompany Katsuki on her little kitten adventure. I am sure it will be fun.¡± Yuki and Katsuki exchanged confused looks. This was an outcome that neither of them had expected. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 4 Arc XI Chapter 4 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 4 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°It is an honour to meet you, Lord Mifune. We must thank you for receiving us in your halls. Your hospitality shall never be forgotten.¡± Asami bowed her head to pay respect to the shogun of the Land of Iron and renowned leader of the samurai. Her long silken hair caressed her refined kimono. ¡° ...¡± Mifune opened his eyes after a long moment of silence. The shogun was an old man, and the years had exacted their toll. Wrinkles covered his face and a series of bandages his head, yet the shogun of the Land of Iron exuded, despite his age, an aura of unquestionable wisdom and dignity. Sitting on a pillow, Mifune welcomed her in the halls of his court and castle among tatami mats and wooden frames and architecture. Numerous vassals and retainers together with their retinues filled the hall to attend her audience. They had gathered to assist their lord and liege even in the matters of diplomacy. Their eyes and gazes watched her, judging her every gesture, but Asami remained unbothered. This wasn''t the first time that she had dealt with open distrust and scepticism. Mifune spoke while stroking his beard, ¡°The honour is all mine, Lady Miyumi. I am grateful to meet you in person. Yet I must confess my surprise. With all due respect, Lady Miyumi, you, a girl no less, are quite young for your position. You even belong to the Hattori clan from what I gathered. I find it highly intriguing that you of all people have been chosen to represent Amegakure considering your age and the shared history between your clan and me. An unusual move, I must say.¡± ¡°...¡± Mifune closed his eyes, contemplating. ¡°You have my ear, so please elaborate, Lady Miyumi. ¡± Asami continued, ¡°We are a small country. We are a small village surrounded on all sides by powerful enemies. We fear the power of Konoha, of Iwa, of Suna, but not any more! Not with you at our side, not if we stand together, not if your samurai and our ninja fight side at side as brothers in arms.¡± Asami clenched her fist. ¡°Our enemies would not fear us, but an alliance between our nations would deter them from any further aggression. So please, Lord Mifune, open your heart and help us in these desperate times. Amegakure is weak and we are all but alone. We have come to beseech you to lend us the strength of your hands and your honourable blades.¡± Mifune neither outright rejected, nor openly welcomed her proposal. His enthusiasm was lukewarm at best. ¡°Your words are sweet and your intentions, without question, noble, Lady Miyumi, but why should we join your cause? An alliance between our both countries would benefit you far more than us. You would gain military protection, meanwhile we would be forced to give up our long cherished neutrality to aid a village far away. With all due respect, Lady Miyumi, I fail to see how joining our forces would in any way benefit us. Quite the contrary, in fact. An alliance would only bring war and destruction to our lands. It would endanger our people after two centuries of peace.¡± Asami folded her hands while masking her annoyance behind a smile. Her opponent proved to be apt in the ways of words, but as much had to be expected from a samurai of his rank. ¡°Lord Mifune, I do understand your position, but you appear to misunderstand our intentions. This alliance is a project far wider in scope than you seem to realise.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 5 Arc XI Chapter 5 XIFo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 5 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Mifune¡¯s expression hardened, his thoughts and mind unreadable. ¡°Elaborate, Lady Miyumi.¡± ¡°Lord Mifune, you are mistaken, Amegakure does not stand alone, nor is our alliance only meant to serve the interests of Amegakure, but rather the interests of many. Our intention, our goal is to unite the many small countries that have suffered under the tyranny of the five villages. The Land of Rain, the Land of Grass, the Land of Waterfalls, the Land of Rivers, the Land of Stone, the Land of Rice, the Land of Springs, for far too long, our lands have been turned into the battlefields of foreign powers. For far too long, we were nothing but mere pawns of the likes of Konoha, Suna, Iwa, Kumo, and Kiri. Our cries were not heard. Our tears not seen. Our pain not felt. Our sacrifices forgotten. Our suffering was dismissed and ignored because we don¡¯t exist in their eyes. To them, we are merely ants. The five villages have brought naught but death and destruction, naught but despair and bloodshed to our lands. And why? Only because we were weak. Only because we were small. Only because we were divided. The five villages took what they could just because they were strong, and we suffered what we had to. But not any more! Not if we gather under one banner! Not if we stand united! No longer will be their mindless pawns. No longer will we submit to their coercion and threats!¡± Asami clenched her fist, lending her voice all the eloquence she could muster. Her speech captured Mifune¡¯s attention and those of his retainers, ensnaring the hearts and minds of her audience. They were listening to her every silken word, unable to avert their ears. ¡°Lord Mifune, we will fight to correct the historical injustices we have suffered at the hands of the five villages. Because we know that our cause is just. If the enemy disturbs our peace, we will be prepared to fight for our freedom until our last breath. United in mind and purpose, the Land of Rain, the Land of Grass, the Land of Waterfalls, the Land of Rivers, the Land of Stone, the Land of Rice, and the Land of Springs will strike back in response, together, as one. This is my vision. This is my dream.¡± ¡°That is why we need you, Lord Mifune. We need you and the strength of your samurai. Because we know you to be a righteous man. You are a man of justice, a man of honour and integrity. You would never forsake us, so lend us your hand in our struggle.¡± Asami offered Mifune her symbolic hand, yet the shogun hesitated. ... Asami opened her arms. ¡°Who are you? Who are you, the warriors of the Land of Iron? All these years you have lived in peace, and yet the ways of the samurai are fading, waning, slowly falling into the abyss of obscurity. You are samurai! You are proud warriors walking the path of the blade! You are proud warriors forged in the crucibles of battle! You live for honour! You breath honour! Your very souls must crave for the lure of the battlefield, and yet the samurai of the Land of Iron have grown complacent in their ways. The years of peace have weakened your spirit! Day and night, you hone your sword without respite, and yet your blades remain sheathed, deeply covered in the dust of neglect. You rule a country, but you have lost your souls. You have lost what makes you samurai, what makes you men of the blade. You prefer the stability of peace to the battlefield! You prefer wealth to honour! Yet you dare to call yourself samurai! What is a samurai that refuses to fight? The truth is that you have forsaken the way of the warrior! You have forsaken your history! You have forsaken the legacy of your ancestors! Your names and numbers are dwindling by the day. Once upon a time, your ways were practised across the land, but in the end the way of the ninja prevailed. Samurai were replaced by ninja, and gradually the ways of the sword disappeared. The past glory of the samurai is fading, Lord Mifune. The era of the samurai is ending. Slowly but surely, your names will be forgotten, and your existence erased from history. You are the last samurai. You are the last true warriors of your creed. But it is not too late, Lord Mifune. The day has not come yet for the legacy of the samurai to end. It is not too late for you to reverse your fate. March alongside us, Lord Mifune, lead your samurai once again into battle. Two hundred years ago, the era of daimyo ended in the fires of civil war. The clans and their ninja rose up in pursuit of greater power, overthrowing the regime of the daimyo. The samurai, however, remained loyal to the oath they had sworn and paid the price. It is time for the samurai to return to the world, to restore your honour, to reclaim your rightful place. Join our cause, and the ways of the samurai will prosper once again.¡± The court exploded in open debate. Vassal, retainers and samurai alike converse among their peers. The noise of voices filled the halls. Her words had left an impression on them. ¡°... ... ...¡± Mifune mustered his voice and spoke, his stare falling upon her. ¡°Lady Miyumi, we will take your words into consideration. I will consult with my retainers before making a decision ... Okisuke!¡± A samurai with a scar running across his face approached his liege, his sword sheathed. ¡°Yes, Lord Mifune.¡± ¡°Okisuke, guide our esteemed guests to their lodgings. I am sure, Lady Miyumi, that you are your companions must be tired from the long journey.¡± Okisuke nodded. Asami offered a polite bow in return before taking her leave. ¡°We thank you for your time, Lord Mifune. We will await your response.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 6 Arc XI Chapter 6 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 6 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami and her delegation reconvened in the great hall of the castle. Kneeling on the floor, they were awaiting the shogun''s response with anticipation. Mifune crossed his arms, his eyes closed. Enigmatic and indecipherable, his stern face refused to yield to her scrutiny, never betraying its thoughts. He was indeed the shogun of the Land of Iron, and a potential ally, soon to be drawn to her side through eloquence and persuasion. Asami smirked in hidden delight. He and his men would serve her cause well. Any source of additional manpower was highly appreciated. Especially, if their contribution consisted of an army of trained samurai. ¡°...¡± Mifune raised his head. Authority filled his voice, ¡°After careful deliberation and much discussion, we, the Lords of the Land of Iron, have finally come to a decision, Lady Miyumi.¡±Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.comi mustered her brightest smile. ¡°We are glad, Your Lordship, that such was done in a timely fashion. Words don''t do you justice, Lord Mifune, you are not only wise, but also quick in mind and spirit.¡± ¡°You are flattering me, Lady Miyumi.¡± The shogun was stroking his beard. ¡°Unfortunately, we must disappoint you, though. It pains us, Lady Miyumi, but we must decline your offer. It is not yet time for the samurai to sound the drums of war. We are not willing to spill innocent blood over perceived lost honour and wounded pride. You honour us with your proposal, and others more inclined may accept your offer, but the Land of Iron cannot. We have decided. Our decision stands and will not be reversed. You must look for allies elsewhere. I wish you luck, Lady Miyumi, although I doubt that such will be necessary. Your silver tongue will open the hearts and minds of lords with lesser scruples to you.¡± ¡°I see. How truly unfortunate.¡± Asami lowered her head, her lips mustering a radiant smile. ¡°We thank you for your time and attention, Lord Mifune. We may leave empty handed today, but our stay was not without merit in light of your generous words. We bid you and your court farewell. We will now retreat to our lodgings.¡± Asami rose, her kimono fluttering, flowing in the air. Much to her annoyance, her mission proved a failure. What a disappointment. Bested by a senile old fool already past his best year and his geriatric stubbornness. It was not the first time that she had been denied by his kind. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Asami clicked her tongue in mild annoyance, finally able to display her frustration openly. ¡°What a waste of time and effort. Travelling all the way north into the middle of nowhere just to earn a rejection. We should have better stayed at home, in Ame, but I guess that we should have expected this outcome.¡± Yuriko raised her eyebrow while accompanied through the castle on their way to their designated lodgings. ¡°Do you think so? From what I could tell, the court was quite smitten by your little speech. There was whispering and chattering everywhere.¡± Lord Yoshito reclaimed the word. ¡°Now I think that we all know why we have gathered here.¡± Asami nodded. ¡°More or less, although I am missing certain pieces.¡± Lord Yoshito nodded. ¡°Understandable considering the circumstances. The thing is that it was not a unanimous decision when Lord Mifune decided to reject your offer. Quite the contrary. There is a powerful faction within the Land of Iron that wishes for change. As you said, we samurai are destined to walk the of path. My comrades and I disagree with the ways practised by Mifune and his predecessors. We do not share his ideals and visions of the world. We would gladly deepen our ties with Amegakure, even going as far as entering an alliance. As long as we will benefit from such a relationship, of course. Obviously, our clans hope that we will be remunerated accordingly with land, gold, and status in exchange for our loyalty.¡± Asami grinned. ¡°Rest assured, Lord Yoshito, you will. When the time comes, those who have fought along us will duly be compensated for their services. Ame will not be a pauper when it comes to our precious allies. Especially, when it comes to our precious samurai.¡± ¡°My clan is glad to hear so, as will be our comrades in arms. We would gladly pledge our swords to your cause, yet one obstacle remains ...¡± ¡°Mifune¡±, Asami interjected. Lord Yoshito smirked. ¡°Exactly. As expected, you are quick to grasp. As long as, Mifune and those loyal to him remain in power, there is no hope for change. We thus require your help, the help of Amegakure, to remove him and his supporters. Your ninja will prove of great use in our struggle. It will take time to prepare and coordinate, but I assure you that when the time comes, our blades will be prepared to strike. In a few months, we will be ...¡± ¡°That will be hardly necessary, Lord Yoshito.¡± Asami offered a gentle smile, her hand visibly reaching for her blade. ¡°We should not wait and hesitate in the face of uncertainty. Instead, we should rather strike when the iron is hot. Mifune and his closest allies are all currently residing in this castle. As far as I am concerned, it is the perfect opportunity. Just point me in their direction. It will be done swiftly. They will be liquidated before morning dawns.¡± ... ... ... ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 7 Arc XI Chapter 7 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 7 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Silence ruled the room. Lord Yoshito cleared his throat, facets of doubt lingered across his face. His lack of belief in her and her capabilities was tangible. Neither he, nor his retainers, were a paragon of unshakable confidence. Quite the contrary. Much to Asami''s disappointment, the seeds of doubt had found fertile soil and now bore abundant fruit, poisoning the minds and spirits of lesser men. Not that it mattered. A hidden smirk adorned Asami''s ruby lips. Unbeknownst to Lord Yoshito, he and his men were already as good as hers, caught in the palm of her hand. A little nudge in the correct direction was all that was necessary to convince them of their future luck. A sigh escaped Lord Yoshito. ¡°Your confidence is laudable, and your boldness praiseworthy, Lady Miyumi. Your audacity is certainly impressive for your age, and your determination speaks for itself. Yet, I must advise caution. Where there is confidence, there also lurks the danger of overconfidence. Considering the circumstances, it would be unwise to act prematurely. With all due respect, Lady Miyumi, you are but a little girl. The men under my command are few in number and most of our allies far away ... We are severely outnumbered. I doubt that we can overcome Mifune and his men ...¡± Asami interrupted Lord Yoshito. It was neither the first time, nor would it be the last time that she was underestimated due to her appearance. ¡°Lord Yoshito, my presence alone will more than suffice to resolve this matter in an adequate manner. My capabilities far surpass even your wildest imagination. Mifune and his men will fall should you give the order.¡± Her hand reached for her scabbard. The message was clear and didn''t escape Lord Yoshito and his guards. His samurai mirrored her motion, reaching for their respective blades. Lord Yoshito was quick to apologise, ¡°Lady Miyumi, it was never our intention to offend you, but our doubts unfortunately remain. Your capabilities aside, we do not see as to how ...¡± Lord Yoshito froze in an instant, hos whole body ceased moving. The sharp edge of her blade caressed his unprotected throat. ¡°You are slow, Lord Yoshito¡±, Asami spoke, her voice ice cold and her glimmering with a hint of purple darkness. Her eyes met his gaze, probing deep into his mind and consciousness. ¡°Many have already made the error of underestimating me based on my age. Few of them have survived my blade. The rest have perished. Fortunately for you and your men, your error should not be to your detriment, as I have no intention of turning my blade against you. Rest assured, my confidence is not misplaced, nor is it a product of false bravado. Your enemies are my enemies. They will fall one by one. Their lives will end before the sun rises, in a matter of mere moments, if you will.¡± ¡°How ...¡± Lord Yoshito hesitated. ¡°How ... How can you be so sure of yourself?¡± Asami giggled, amused by his question. ¡°How can I not be? To defy me means to defy heaven, the will of the kami itself. Follow me, and victory awaits you as sure as the sun rises in the east. I will see to it.¡± Her answer satisfied the Lord Yoshito. His lips formed an eager grin. ¡°I see. Rokuro!¡± A samurai stepped forwards, kneeling before them. ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± The reports proved true, a grim reaper was stalking the castle, hunting relentlessly for new prey. This was not the work of a samurai. This was the work of a demon of old, a demon from beyond. Mifune gripped his sword. This was an enemy unlike he had ever faced before. This degree of precision was uncanny. The deadly efficiency disturbing. Silence reigned the castle in presence of such dark deeds. And none were the wiser. Their death must have come swiftly. They had been slaughtered in cold blood. Lords, retainers, samurai, servants, they all met their fate in a frenzied spree. Mifune gritted his teeth. Yoshito would pay for this. He would pay for his crimes as long as he was drawing breath. Speaking of the devil ... Mifune and his men arrived at an open courtyard. Falling snow covered the stone in pristine white. The dark night clad the ground in darkness. Lord Yoshito grinned. He and his men welcomed him in full armour. ¡°Lord Mifune, what an honour to chance upon you. We have been already awaiting you.¡± Mifune clicked his tongue in open disdain and brandished his blade. ¡°Hold your tongue, fiend. You will pay for your crimes, Yoshito. May the kami have mercy on your wicked soul. I will deliver justice right here, right now. Face me in combat if you have the nerve to call yourself a samurai ...¡± A soft, tender giggle interjected. The voice was familiar. ¡°Such is not necessary, Lord Mifune. Lord Yoshito is unfortunately currently unavailable. Thus, I would gladly take his place unless you retract your offer.¡± A girl appeared, clad in her black kimono and armed with a sword stained with blood. Her blade had claimed the souls of hundreds, if not thousands. Mifune narrowed his eyes. He understood. Suddenly everything became clear. Her visit. Her offer. Her honeyed words. It was her. It was a demon in the skin of a girl standing before him. It was her who had instigated this rebellion and butchered his men. ¡°So it was you.¡± ¡°Possibly.¡± The girl tilted her head, a beatific smile belying her demonic nature in disguise. Her childish innocence masked the darkness within her heart. Mifune readied his sword, his hand steady and calm. The girl followed suit. Her sword was fast and nimble, led with the arrogance of youth. And yet her blade betrayed the experience of its wielder. The girl was master of the sword. They both faced each other in the middle of the snow covered castle¡¯s grounds. They both knew that only one of them would be walking away alive. Their swords clashed together with full force, sending sparks flying in a frenzied dance. The snow and ice crunched beneath their feet as their blades met. It was the night his blossom bloomed for the last time. The last petal fell amidst the darkness of the night, gracing the red stained snow. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 8 Arc XI Chapter 8 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 8 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Katsuki meowed at her precious human companion, ¡°Arrre you rrready, Yuki~?¡± Yuki was central to fulfilling her mission, and thus her well being was of prime impurrrtance to the entirety of nekohood. It was not as if she cared about Yuki, or what. Just slightly. Unlike her Nee-san, Yuki was actually tending to her, providing her with an ample supply of back pats and chin scratches. Both were of course highly appreciated by the kitten in her. Yuki was even playing with her in her free time. Yuki smiled, holding her tightly in her tender arms. ¡°I am. I have prepared everything I need. I have packed my backpack, just as Nee-san taught me.¡± ¡°Purrfect.¡± Katsuki nodded, her paw pointing forwards with determination. ¡°Then it is time to depawrt. Can you pleashe put me down?¡± ¡°Of course ...¡± Yuki did as commanded, placing her down, on the floor. Katsuki channelled her chakra and natural energy. Her fluffy paws mowed, kneading her chakra to perform the sacred art of neko no jutsu. Her technique succeeded. A portal opened, connecting the physical plane to the realm of the neko clan. It was a small portal, yet big enough for Yuki to pass through with a certain degree of effort. Yuki stared at the product with a mixture of doubt and scepticism, even going as far as poking her cute little portal. ¡°Katsuki, are you sure that I will fit through?¡± Katsuki nodded with the certainty of a princess. Her royal judgement must be infallible. ¡°Absolutely, I swear on mew fluffy paws that the portal will work. At least, it works meowst of the times. You just need to crrrawl through.¡± ¡°...¡± For some incomprehensible reason, Yuki didn''t share her enthusiasm. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Aaarghhhhh.¡± Yuki was falling through the air, downwards, groundwards before making a crash landing on the hard ground with at least modest speed. The portal had dropped them both airborne, sending them flying. Whether it was an accident or on purpose was not yet clear. Both was possible considering Katsuki''s mischievous and clumsy nature. ¡°Yuki, trust mew and my superior cat senses.¡± Katsuki''s chest swelled with pride, with only slight delusions of feline grandeur. ¡°We can''t be wrrrong!¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Yuki said nothing. Not that she had much of a choice now that she was stuck far, far away in unknown lands with an unreliable cat princess as a guide. The only way was indeed forwards, forwards, ever forwards. Together, they led the way, embarking on their journey into the unknown. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Only the tender whistling of the wind could be heard. The streets of Koneko were emptier than empty, completely deserted and devoid of life. Where once was bustling life, there was no deadly silence. Where once were merchants, artisans, people, there was now emptiness. The stalls, the shops, they were all empty. Koneko was a ghost town wherever she went, but not for a lack of population and activity, rather the contrary. There were signs of activity everywhere. The shops were open. The stalls were filled to the brim, offering a plenitude of wares and goods. There were also countless paw prints visible on the ground. It was as if life had suddenly ceased and all cats had gone into hiding, which was the case. All the stares and gazes from everywhere didn''t escape Yuki. The catizens of Koneko were looking at her with a mixture of fear and horror. They were hiding from her inside their homes and houses, barricading themselves behind the safety of their wooden walls. The cats were probably scared of her, terrified by her enormous height. Just as were the guards at the gates. The cat soldiers abandoned their posts at her mere sight, fleeing head over heels. They apparently believed that they were attacked by a giant bipedal creature and that had to call for reinforcement. Yuki thus entered the settlement with little opposition. Not that she had come with hostile intentions, quite the contrary, but the guards chose to flee regardless, leaving the gate unprotected. She was now walking the streets of Koneko with Katsuki in her arms, heading directly for the imperial palace. At least, the sight of the town warmed her heart. The buildings, the houses, the shops, the stalls, the streets, everything was so small and cute. As if the town was made for cats, which it evidently was. A happy smile crossed Yuki''s lips. She had set foot into the town only a few minutes ago, but she already loved the place. All the small buildings and houses made her feel really tall. She was finally not the shortest person in the room any more. She was also sure that Nee-san would love the place too for the same reason. After all, Nee-san often complained about her ... ¡°Stop, archfiend! Move no further! Cease your wanton destruction, foreign devil!¡± Neko Guard ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: Arc XI Chapter 9 Arc XI Chapter 9 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 9 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Hmm ...¡± Yuki reacted in surprise, looking around. An unknown voice ordered her to halt. Like the good girl she was, she obeyed. Yet there was nobody to be seen far and close. The town was still deserted as before. ¡°Hmm ...¡± Yuki tilted her head in confusion. Who was the mysterious voice that spoke to her. An unsolved mystery ... The unknown voice boiled with unprecedented anger, veritably fuming. ¡°Do not darrre to ignorrre us, malicious fiend! I am your enyaemy!¡± There it was again. The mysterious voice had returned. It clearly belonged to a feline specimen, and yet there was once again no cat in sight. Yuki''s gaze swept across the empty streets and roofs. Much to her immense disappointment, there was no cat to be seen. Was the mysterious voice perchance just a product of her imagination? Perhaps. It was a worrisome thought. Mysterious talking voices in your head were not a good thing. Nee-san would certainly not approve of them ... The voice exploded, ¡°We are down here, you imbecile! Do not slight our honyaour, forrreign devil! We are proud warrriors of the neko clan! We do not fearrr you!!!¡± ¡°Oh ...¡± They were right. Yuki finally realised her mistake and lowered her gaze, looking downwards onto the street. ¡°Oh, there you are~.¡± Her eyes caught sight of a pack of small, little kittens facing her. The cats were all fully armed from tail to paw, clad in heavy dark blue lacquered samurai armour. A kabuto covered their fluffy heads and ears, and their small paws wielded their swords with firm determination. And yet, despite their threatening appearance, they were all so cute. They were all so cuddly and huggly. Every single one of them. Their mere sight warmed Yuki''s heart with radiant joy. ¡°Oh my, so cute and fluffy. You are even armed~. Aren''t they all adorable, Katsuki ...¡± The leader of the pack pouted in indignation, raising her paw against her. ¡°WE ARE NOT CUTE AND FLUFFY!!! We arrre fearrrsome warriors! We are wild like tigerrrs and do not fear even death himself! I am Captain Yoruichi, and we are proud servants of Her Majesty! We are the furrmidable impurrrial neko guarrrd! Do well to remember us, foreign devil, as it will be your last sight!¡± Yuki smiled while hugging Katsuki in her arms, still blinded by their supreme cuddliness. ¡°Oh my, no need to be so violent~. Cannot we be friends~?¡± It was time to make some more kitten friends. Nee-san would be surely proud of her. ¡°Fwiends?¡± Captain Yoruichi of the neko guard raised her dubious eyebrow, eyeing her with considerable suspicion. She obviously didn''t trust her in the slightest. Yuki nodded. ¡°Yes, friends. I am sure you all just want some cuddles and snuggles. Some head pats for everyone~.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Yoruichi raised her paw against her. ¡°Listen, female human creature, you might speak the truth for once, but the fact stands that your sole intention is to terrorise this peaceful town and its catizens!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yuki doubted so. Yoruichi nodded, confident in her ways. ¡°Yes, and we have definite prrroof to lay bare your vile intentions beyond any reasonable doubt, fiend!¡± Yuki smiled. ¡°Such as?¡± Yoruichi pointed at her arms. ¡°The young kitten in your arms! You have clearly catnapped her, fiend, for whatever vile purposes! If that is not definite proof of your bottomless villainy, then I don''t know what else.¡± Realisation hit Yuki. ¡°Ah, you mean Princess Katsuki. You know, she is ...¡± ¡°Preposterous!!!¡± Yoruichi raised her sword, as did the rest of the neko guard. ¡°Not only did you catnap a young, innocent kitten, but you also commit your crime against a member of the impurrrial family and the Crown Princess herself! Does your black hearted wickedness know no bounds? You will pay for your crimes!!! Neko guard, assemble ...¡± Yuki sighed in frustration. ¡°Listen, Captain Yoruichi, please let me finish for once. I will expalin everything. I have not catnapped Princess Katsuki. I am here as her friend, right, Katsuki?¡± Katsuki nodded vigorously, finally taking her side. ¡°Indeed, Lady Yuki is an esteemed a fwiend of the neko clan, and our honourable guest. She was invited personally by Her Majesty herself. I swear so on my paws.¡± Yoruichi blinked. ¡°Really?¡± Both, Yuki and Katsuki nodded. ¡°... ... ...¡± Captain Yoruichi averted her eyes, finally realising the implications of her actions. Her paws were fidgeting. ¡°I am sowwy. This was just a big misunderstanding ...¡± A tender hand was patting her head, slowly rubbing her fur. It was Yuki, armed with a big, radiant smile. ¡°No need to be so gloomy. It is all forgiven and forgotten.¡± And thus Yuki was able to defeat the imperial neko guard. Not through brute force, but through cuddles and snuggles. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 10 Arc XI Chapter 10 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 10 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com Holding Katsuki tightly in her arms, Yuki wandered the floors of the impurrial pawlace, which was apparently not a case of misspelling, but rather the correct denomination according to neko terminology and orthography. The proud members of the impurrial catguard trailing closely behind her, following her on their fluffy paws. Through illicit means such as cuddles and pats, Yuki had earned herself their loyalty and respect. The pack of kittens and cats had accepted her as their de facto alpha cat. Nevertheless, they still met her with a considerable amount of suspicion. They didn''t completely trust her yet. She was far taller than them. She had no fur, no tail, and no whiskers. Furthermore, she was walking on her two hind paws and was missing their fluffy ears. Instead, she possessed a pair of curious clams fixed to the sides of her oval head. And last but not least, she was not meowing. All this made her suspect in the eyes of the catguard who probably regarded her as a strange type of kitten. Captain Yourichi and her detachment were guiding her around, showing her the various rooms and facilities inside the palace¡¯s wall. Her chest swelled with inherent feline pride, her whiskers straightened, and her tail waved at the sight of the fruits and achievements of catvilitisation and all of nekohood. Yuki merely smiled and went along for the sake of diplomatic politeness. It would be impolite to interrupt her. Captain Yoruichi raised her paw, motioning at a forge. The fire of coke and coal nourished the flames of the furnaces. The sound of hammers and anvils, of hardening steel and labour reverberated through the air. The vapour of boiling steam and oils clouded the room. Yet it did not escape Yuki that a considerable number of cats were lying around on the floor, taking a nap. Most of them were sleeping in close proximity to the furnaces. It was probably the warmth of the furnaces that attracted them. It was an economical use of warmth, but the fact remained that many of them were sleeping dangerously close to the flames. Hopefully, they wouldn''t get their tails burned. Her words didn''t convince Yuki at all. Their occupation did not look like work at all. They were having a lot of fun playing with their yarn and fabrics, yet she didn''t wish to argue with the neko clan and their feline expertise in the field of fabrics and textiles. They probably knew what they were doing. Their little tour continued, leading them to a wide, open area within the palace¡¯s walls. It was a garden and many cats were tending to their herbs and beds in an exemplary display of horticulture. They even had a little irrigation system and were wielding tiny shovels and sickles in their paws. The cats were busy harvesting their plentiful bounty. What a heart warming sight. Yuki beamed.¡°What are you growing here?¡± Captain Yoruichi puffed her chest and purred, ¡°Catnip, of course! Much, much catnip! Nekohood is constant need of a steady supply of high grade catnip! Fresh catnip is an essential commodity of our daily life.¡± Yuki nodded. That made sense ... Katsuki had told her much about the prime impurrtance of catnip. And their journey continued. There were many more rooms to visit and many more floors to wander. Purrhaps too many ... Yuki appreciated their efforts to introduce her, an outsider, to the rich and colourful history and culture of the Neko clan, but there was a limit to her human patience and benevolence. Their tour was becoming increasingly tedious ... All the walking and the endless lectures were slowly starting to bore her to death ... She had seen enough of the 9 999 rooms of the Impurrial Pawlace, and she doesn''t want to hear anything any more about the 999 uses of catnip! But Yuki was a good girl. Despite being bored to death, she didn''t raise any complaints, just as courtesy demanded. ... Her fate was instead to slowly fall asleep. Her eyelids were heavy, and it was only ... a matter ... of time ... until ... ... sleep ... ... claimed ... ... her ... ... ¡°Zzz ... Zzz ... Zzz ...¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 11 Arc XI Chapter 11 XIRread latest chapters at novelhall.com ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 11 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Captain Yoruichi raised her paw, ¡°And here we are, the glorrrious and venerable impurrrial throne room, the heart and jewel of the impurrial palace. Unforrrtunately, though, our tour ends here as time is sparse. However, if you wish so, we would be of course honoured to continue our tour and show you more of the impurrial palace another day. There are many more rooms and places to see and visit ...¡± ¡°Zzz ... Zzz ... Zzz ...¡± Yet it was already too late. Yuki had already fallen asleep from utter boredom, her eyelids closed, and her head lowered while standing upright. A series of sweet melodic snores escaped her lips. ¡°Zzz ... Zzz ... Zzz ...¡± Captain Yoruichi cleared her throat, ¡°Ahem, Lady Yuki ...¡± ¡°Zzz ... Zzz ... Zzz ...¡± Yuki was sleeping peacefully. ¡°Lady Yuki ...¡± ¡°Zzz ... Zzz ... Zzz ...¡± Ultimately, it was Katsuki who took action and poked her dormant mistress awake. ¡°Wah ...¡± Yuki jumped up in shock, caught completely off guard and thrown into total disarray and confusion. ¡°I am here ... I am listening ... I am awake ... I am not sleeping ...¡± The kitten guard exchanged looks, yet they choose to ignore her lapse. As supreme connoisseur themselves, they probably knew about the impurrtance of taking naps. Yuki looked around, still slightly disoriented. ¡°Where are we? What are we doing here?¡± Captain Yoruichi cleared her throat, explaining once again, ¡°Ahem, as said, this is the impurrial throne room. The Empurress already awaits you, Lady Yuki.¡± ¡°Oh ...¡± Yuki merely smiled, overjoyed and breathing a sigh of relief now that her martyrdom had finally ended. No boring tour anymore. She was free! Finally free! Now the Empurrress was awaiting her. Yuki and the delegation entered. They were greeted by the entire collective neko court, by guards and soldiers, by courtiers and ministers, by scribes and servants. ¡°Such as?¡± Yuki tilted her head, curious. Nee-san was also always tilting her head. It was thus a behaviour that had to be emulated. Empurrress Suiko spoke, ¡°You will see. Grave danger looms on the horizon, Lady Yuki, threatening all of Nekohood An old enemy has once again reemerged.¡± All cats at the court, ministers and courtiers, soldiers and gaurds, nodded in agreement, their faces serious. ¡°Guards, unravel the map.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Pawjesty!¡± The guards did as ordered, quickly and efficiently. They brought a giant scroll and unravelled it. Yuki was staring at the map with more questions than answers. ¡°What is this?¡± Empurrress Suiko spoke, ¡°This is a map of the spirit realm. As you can see, our lands are here.¡± Her paw motioned somewhere undefined in the middle of nowhere. As if she knew where the Neko territory was located, which she didn''t. But it was probably where the giant cat face was located. That should be a quite reliable indicator. Empurrress Suiko took the word, ¡°News has arrived that the snake clan has officially concluded a peace treaty with the toad clan, ending hostilities between their respective clans. At least, furr the time being. And, at least, until the next war. Unfurrtunately, that is terrible news furr us.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Empurrress Suiko nodded. ¡°It is, Lady Yuki. The snakes are still weakened by the long war, but it means that they can and will turn their attention now southwards again, against us. They are shifting their forces south, threatening our broders, It is only a matter of time before they will strike like in the past.¡± ¡°Oh ...¡± Yuki understood after looking at the map. The ominous violet of the snake clan bordered against the brillaint gold of the neko clan. It seeemed like conflict was inevitable. Empurrress Suiko raised her paw. ¡°But it is not too late yet. We must act swiftly and with courage. To counter the snake threat, I have arranged talks with our neighbours. We need to revive old bonds and form an alliance against our common foe.¡± Yuki raised her hand. She had a question. ¡°And what has that exactly to do to with us?¡± Empurrress Suiko meowed loud and clearly. ¡°The talks will be soon, Lady Yuki. Sadly, there are impurrtant matters here at home that require my attention. Our forces must be meowbilised, and we must prepare for war. That is why I will send you and my daughter as our representatives. I thus ask you to assist my daughter and support her as she is still young and inexpurrrienced. You both must secure an alliance.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Yuki clenched her fists, highly motivated. How fortunate that Nee-san had instructed her much in the subtle art of statecraft and diplomacy. It was finally time to put Nee-san''s lessons to good use. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 12 Arc XI Chapter 12 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 12 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ A lone mountain pass near the border to the snake clan has been chosen and was agreed upon as the assembly area. A military camp of bivouacs and tents rose from nothing as more and more forces assembled. Now that their respective delegations had arrived, the arduous rounds of diplomatic talks had begun under the cover of a large tent. The alliance of threatened clans had been assembled, or rather the alliance of cute threatened clans, a fact that didn''t escape Yuki''s notice. Much to her delight, it was an alliance consisting mainly of cute and fluffy animals. She wanted to tickle and pat all of them! The cats sent their representatives. The red pandas sent their representatives. The hedgehogs sent their representatives. The otters sent their representatives. The beavers sent their representatives.The rabbits sent their representatives. The squirrel sent their representatives. The weasels sent their representatives. And last but not least, even the tanuki sent their representatives. Yuki smiled. They were all so cute and cuddly, not to mention and supremely fuzzy. And yet, they were all united in their purpose to fight an old and common enemy, the evil snake clan. The expansion of the snakes had to be halted at any price until it was too late. Everyone knew what was at risk here and that time was of the essence! Nevertheless, old grievances were not entirely forgotten and prejudices lingered. A red panda raised his paw, pointing at Katsuki with an accusing tone, ¡°How can we be certain that you won''t betray us yet again, Princess Katsuki? After all, it was you and yours who sold us out during the last war! Everyone knows that you cats are a treacherous clan without the slightest sense of honour!¡± Katsuki was obviously forced to defend official neko policy, ¡°We aren''t!¡± The red panda narrowed his eyes, his position irreconcilable. ¡°You are. You are nothing but opportunistic cowards! Your resolve is as weak as your fur¡¯s fluffiness!¡± Katsuki pouted, fuming. ¡°Hold your tongue! I won¡¯t allow you to besmirch the honour of the glorious neko clan, you ... Mmmmmm! Mmmmm! Mmmmmmm!¡± Yuki intervened, holding Katsuki back, closing her mouth with her fingers, blocking any of her attempts to speak further. These talks were too important to be ruined by individual sentiments. The needs of many were more important than the wounded pride of a single kitten. All that was left to Katsuki was to mumble and protest, ¡°Mmmm! Mmmm! Mmmmmmm!¡± Yuki smiled, taking the word instead. ¡°We do not want to disagree, but you should not forget that the neko clan has hardly profited from our betrayal. Rather the opposite. We have suffered the consequences of our disloyalty. The snake clan backstabbed us at the first best opportunity.¡± ¡°...¡± The red panda grumbled, but her words calmed his mood. ¡°Fair enough ...¡± ¡°Sssssss, greetingssss everyone.¡± An uninvited visitor arrived. It was a snake. Everyone turned, startled by its appearance. The red panda raised his paw. ¡°Who are you? And what are you doing here?¡± Katsuki couldn''t believe her ears. Her anger exploded. ¡°So it was you who stole our sacred neko sage scroll!¡± The snake smirked. ¡°Correct, we are guilty asssssss charged. It was child''ssssssss play.¡± ¡°But how?¡± Katsuki retorted. ¡°The Neko guard protects the scroll with their lives. How were you able to penetrate our defences?¡± The snake grinned. ¡°Well, from what I heard, our agents struck during the grand neko nap fessssstival ...¡± ¡°Oh, ... the ... nap ... festival ... ¡± Katsuki fell profoundly silent. ¡°The grand neko nap festival?¡± Yuki tilted her head. ¡°Yessss, we sssstruck during the yearly fessstival under the cover of ssssslumber. The Neko guard wassssssss ssssssssoundly assssssssleep on their mountainsssss of catnip when we arrived to perform our ssssssecret operation.¡± ¡°That ... sounds ... believable.¡± Katsuki lowered her head in shame, disappearing into the abyss of humiliation. ¡°But in our defence, only the most vile fiend strikes during our sacred nap time. Have no honour?¡± ¡°Sssss, we are ssssssssnakes ... What do you expect, Princess Katssssssuki? Prey is besssst enjoyed while assssleeep.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki was left speechless to the point of despairing. As it turned out, the Neko guard was really beyond useless ... No wonder that Nee-san had placed so little faith into the neko clan and their abilities ... They were truly incompetent ... How was it possible to get a national treasure stolen directly under your nose during nap time ... ¡°Ssss, anyway, what do you think about our offer, Princess Katssssssssuki? Do you acccccccccept or not?¡± Katsuki raised her paw, adopting a thinking posture. ¡°Well, ...¡± A simple stern glance from Yuki sufficed to shut down any frivolous thoughts that Katsuki''s capricious kitten mind might hold. The message was clear, don''t even think about it! Katsuki merely gulped. ¡°No ... No!!! We decline! The honour of the neko clan cannot be bought!¡± The snake emissary narrowed his eyes. ¡°I sssssssee, how unfortunate. I hope you and your fellow catssssssss will come to regret your decissssssssion sssssssssoon. Mark our wordssssssss, you all will pay dearly for oppossssssing usssssssss.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 13 Arc XI Chapter 13 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 13 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ It was morning when the alliance of cute and fluffy animals, at least Yuki called them such, reassembled for a new war council in the command tent. Every clan was determined to fight the enemy, and though the snake clan didn¡¯t scare them, they all knew that they had to fight. A tough battle awaited them. There was no escape. It was now a matter of standing together or falling together. Their situation strengthened their alliance, although doubt and uncertainty plagued everyone¡¯s mind. There was fear and anxiety in everyone¡¯s eyes. The upcoming battle wouldn¡¯t be an easy one. The forces of the snake clan were infamous for their mercilessness and brutality. It would take more than just courage and foolhardy bravery to defeat them. Luckily, Yuki had a plan. It was time to capitalise on her lessons in strategy and tactics. Nee-san would be certainly proud of her. She would put Nee-san''s classes to good use. The red panda raised his voice, him being the representative of his clan and improptu commander of the allied forces. ¡°I am glad that everyone here is resolved to fight. Today, we will stand and fight together as comrades. Nevertheless, we must now discuss how to confront the enemy. Our scouts report that the enemy significantly outnumbers us. We will receive reinforcements soon, but even then our numbers are far from favourable. The enemy is strong, yet we cannot allow the enemy to take the mountain pass without a fight. The pass is a strategically important. It would allow our enemy to invade our lands unopposed. That is why we must defend the pass no matter the cost. That is why we have no choice, we must stand our ground.¡± Everyone in the tent nodded. So did Yuki. The pass was important. That much is clear. The red panda continued, ¡°Fortunately, the mountains stand with us in the coming battle. The terrain will favour us and provide us a with a strong defensive position. We will have the high ground, which will allow us to counter the enemy numbers.¡± ¡°...¡± The other clans said nothing. Their representatives appeared to agree with the proposed strategy. After all, it was a sensible one. Still ... Yuki stepped forwards, entering the middle of the tent. She was a girl with a purpose. Katsuki watched her from the sides, confused. ¡°Yuki, what are you doing?¡± A red panda officer gulped at the sight of the enemy numerical superiority, his nerves getting the better of him. Their superiority was considerable, to say the least, ¡°Do you think that was a good idea, General, to follow her plan?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waver, soldier¡±, the red panda general replied, his voice firm. ¡°The girl''s plan was a sound plan, and I support it. Now that we stand here, we must be ready to face the enemy.¡± The officer remained unsure. ¡°Still ...¡± A stern glare from the general silenced his complaint, his paw raised. ¡°We need to steel our hearts and show courage ...¡± The general paused, all of his attention now focused on the enemy. The snake troops began to move. ¡°The enemy is advancing. Order the troops to prepare and receive the enemy. Everyone shall act as planned.¡± ¡°Understood, General.¡± The officer hurried off to alert the troops, his heart pounding with anticipation. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Meanwhile, Yuki and Katsuki were lying in wait, hiding among the woods together with a detachment of fearsome, nimble neko warriors and other alliance soldiers. They had taken a little detour and taken the long route around the mountain, all for the sake of one goal. They were biding their time, preparing for a sneak attack on the enemy camp. They would ambush the camp after the snake main force was successfully lured into the mountain pass. The plan was to stage a feigned retreat before the armies clash. The alliance army would abandon their positions and withdraw, inviting the enemy to pursue them. Once lured in, the alliance troops would block the pass behind them with rocks and stone and that way trap the entirety of the enemy forces. Unable to escape, the enemy would be then be exposed to attacks from all sides. Arrows, javelins, rocks will rain down on the enemy from above without mercy. ¡°Are you sure your plan will work, Yuki?¡± Katsuki asked, her voice laced with doubt. Yuki nodded, supremely convinced. How could she? ¡°Quite sure. My confidence in Nee-san is unshakeable. After all, this is one of Nee-san¡¯s brilliant stratagems. We discussed this manoeuvre in our mountain warfare class!¡± ¡°If you think so ...¡± Katsuki trailed off, still unsure but willing to trust Yuki. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 14 Arc XI Chapter 14 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 14 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The enemy advanced. The army of snakes was in sight in all its might. The once distant metallic rumble of armours and weapons grew louder, and louder. What once felt like a distant threat, had now become a grim reality, a grim reality they were now sharply reminded of. The banners of the snake clan fluttered in the wind. The ground quaked beneath the weight of their slithering march. ¡°...¡± His subordinate officer gulped, his face etched with a mixture of fear and doubt, before a furtive glance met him. ¡°General ...¡± ¡°NOT YET, soldier! NOT YET!¡± The red panda general rallied his courage, unwilling to let mere fear dictate the course of the battle. It was here now that they had to stand their ground and fight. The time had come for everyone to protect their clan, their families, and all else they held dear. ¡°Not yet! Hold your positions!!! Wait!!!¡± ... ¡°Wait!¡± ... ¡°Wait!¡± ... ¡°Wait!¡± ... ¡°NOW!!!¡± The red panda general shouted from the depths of his lungs, loud enough for everyone surrounding to hear. ¡°Everyone!!! Retreat!!! Retreat up the mountain pass! Now!!!¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ... ... The officer did his best to maintain a calm fac?ade. Something was not right, but it was better not to think about it too much. ¡°Courage, sssoldier. We are all proud warriorsss. We are sssnakesss. Fear will not cloud our judgement ...¡± ¡°GRRHGRRGRGHRGHRGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHRRH!!!¡± An earthshattering cacophony of calamity echoed through the entire valley like a lightning splitting heaven apart. The whole mountain trembled, shuddered deep down to its very core, as if the mountain itself awakened from its eternal slumber only to rise. A chorus of crashing, splintering, and grinding rock erupted from behind. A massive rockslide crashed downwards at the foot of the mountain, destroying anything in its path in a maelstrom of dust and debris. The masses of unmoveable rock and stone blocked the beginning of the valley and their only exit. ¡°Captain, what ... What is going on here?¡± Confusion was written across the soldier''s face. ¡°...¡± The snake officer paled in an instant, immediately realising the full implications of what has transpired. The pass was blocked. Their only escape route was completely cut off. They were now ... They were now all trapped. The entire army was trapped. ¡°...¡± ¡°WAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!¡± A roaring war cry filled the air. The snake officer turned his head and he was greeted by the sight of a charging enemy. The alliance forces were charging down the mountain pass, meeting them head on with full force. ¡°Dammit!¡± the snake captain hissed. ¡°BATTLE FORMATION!!! FORM RANKS ...¡± A stray arrow cut him short, shooting right past his head into the ground. Archers. A volley of arrows rained down upon from the cliffs above, piercing armours and scales alike. Red pandas, hedgehogs, otters, beavers, rabbits, squirrels, weasels, tanuki, they all stood together drawing their small bows. And it was not just arrows. Javelins, rocks, boulders, wooden logs followed in an endless hail of projectiles, all hurled down upon them from above without relent. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°... ... ...¡± The snake general stared the settling dust cloud, his blood boiling, his tongue hissing. ¡°I have underessstimated the enemy. It wasss a trap. It wasss a trap all along. We played right into their handsss. They lured usss in and ssstruck. ¡± The emissary spoke first. ¡°What ssshall we do now then, General?¡± The general gritted his teeth in fustration. ¡°Nothing. The army isss lossst. The battle isss lossst. All that remainsss for usss now isss to retreat ...¡± ¡°Nyyyyyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!!! For catnip and nekohood! For the Empress, BANZAI!!!¡± ¡°Nyyyyyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!!!¡± A roaring nya resounded across the plain. The general froze. This sound ... From the tree line emerged an army of fierce warrior cats clad in armour and with swords in their paws , their numbers uncountable. The cats covered the ground with feline speed, their armoured paws trampling down the earth. They charged right towards them. This was the end ... ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 15 Arc XI Chapter 15 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 15 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥Alll latest novels at novelhall.com Victorious, the army of proud cats returned to Koneko, the impurrial capital. They had won. They had triumphed. The alliance forces had delivered a crushing defeat upon the snake clan, a resounding victory for the alliance, for the time being. The snake offensive was halted and their expansionist ambitions thus thwarted. Their army had been annihilated. Their officers and generals taken prisoner. Their camp taken. Their entire war chest seized. Their supplies captured. Neko forces were even able to reclaim the long lost and sacred Neko Sage Scroll amidst all the chaos. In summary, her plan was a complete success on all fronts. The snake clan had been dealt a severe blow, a blow that they wouldn''t recuperate from quickly. In fact, the blow was so severe that the snakes even sued for peace as a result after their army had been decimated. Their entire southern front was now dangerously exposed, threatened by alliance forces. Their emissaries were quick to claim that what had transpired was merely the actions of a single misguided general acting without orders. It was an obvious lie. They denied any such allegations in order to save face, but their terms were nevertheless generous. They offered compensation, such as gold and even land, for his wayward deeds, should the alliance be willing to overlook his erroneous ways. The alliance accepted and the peace was signed. Reparations were paid and former lands were returned without further bloodshed. It was truly a heroic victory, enabled by a single girl. In the heart of the grand Impurrial palace, Yuki and Her Fluffy Pawness Katsuki were both received like heroes after their return. Her actions had saved the neko clan. Her mother, the Empurress, and the entire court welcomed them, servants, the neko guard, officials, and ministers. They even went so far as to throw a large feast in their honour to celebrate their victory and the new signed peace. The palace bustled with life, with the festivities about to commence. It was thus a joyful day, a joyful day for the entirety of nekohood and all cute animals of the spirit realm. The feast began, taking place in the vast main hall of the palace. Clad in her finest kimono, Yuki together with Katsuki were sitting on the softest of softest cushions right next to the Empurress, close to the throne. Long tables lined the hall, their wood weighed down by the plentiful abundance of food and drink, much to the delight of the attending cats, able to indulge in their insatiable greed. They were happy cats and they all purred loudly in content. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Furthermeowr, we gift you a finely crafted cat bell. It shall mark wherever you are as a friend of all cats and kittens.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki studied the cat bell that she had been offered. No matter how you looked at it, it was now her cat bell. It was a work of art specifically made for her, a collar and an accompanying cat bell of pure, shimmering gold. Of course, she would wear it. After all, it was a present, of friendship. ¡°And last but not least, Lady Yuki, I shall grant you the privilege to be the first human in the last hundred years to study the secrets of the lost Neko Sage Mode. Your efforts have allowed us to recuperate the Neko Sage Scroll after all this time. Thus, it is only proper for you to peruse it, Lady Yuki. Princess Katsuki will assist you and instruct you in the ways of the Neko Clan where required.¡± ¡°Really, Your Majesty? Is that true?¡± Yuki''s eyes sparkled, her fists clenched in excitement and delightment. The Empurress nodded. ¡°It is, Lady Yuki, the secrets of Neko Sage Mode shall be bestowed upon you. You are a true friend of all nekohood. Who else could be worthier of such an honour than you?¡± ¡°I understand, Your Majesty.¡± Yuki nodded. ¡°I will not disappoint the trust that you have put in me.¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 16 Arc XI Chapter 16 XI ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc XI Chapter 16 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¡°Hmm ...¡± Yuki studied the Neko Sage Scroll, deep in thought, her hand supporting her own chin. ¡°Hmm ...¡± Katsuki emulated Yuki, scratching at her fuzzy chin, her kitten eyes studying the scroll with a comparable degree of dedication. They were both staring at the opened scroll before them, scrutinising, analysing every detail. So far, they were both at a loss. For understandable reasons. The scroll frustrated all of their efforts to decypher its contents. ¡°Hmm, do you know what these symbols mean, Katsuki?¡± Yuki gave up, turning to her feline companion for counsel. ?/?. ? .?\? - (^-x-^*) - /? - ? -¥Þ - ?/??> ?w< ^)= - (¡£^???^¡£) - ~(=^?¦Ø?^) - ?(? ?? ?? ?? )?? - /?_ ? _?\ - ?=?=? \ - ?(¡Ö¨R?¨Q¡Ö) - ?(¥ß? ? ?¥ß) :???(=? ? ?=)*:?? - [^._.^]¥Îáê - ( ¨@¦Ø¨A ) - (=^?¦Ø?^)¥Î |?¡¤??¡¤??).¡£oO - (=^ ¡ñ ? ¡ñ ^=) - ^._.^= ¡Ò - (?^?¦Ø?^ ?) (^?¦Ø?^ ) - (=^-¦Ø-^=) - ?^???^? - (^._.^) - ©c(^..^=©f?) ¡£^?¥§?^¡£ - (= ??`=)- (=^..^=) - \(=^..^)/ - d(=^?¦Ø?^=)b ©c(=^?¦Ø?^=)د - V(=^?¦Ø?^=)v - (????) - (?^?¦Ø?^?) - ~(=^??^)_ (¡£^???^¡£) - ~(=^?¦Ø?^) - ?^???^? - /?¡£?¡£?\* - =( ^>w< ^)= ?/?. ? .?\? - (^-x-^*) - /? - ? -¥Þ - ?/??> ?